summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/63268-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/63268-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/63268-0.txt6266
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 6266 deletions
diff --git a/old/63268-0.txt b/old/63268-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index aa1f5a8..0000000
--- a/old/63268-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,6266 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Happy-go-lucky Morgans, by Edward Thomas
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: The Happy-go-lucky Morgans
-
-Author: Edward Thomas
-
-Release Date: September 22, 2020 [EBook #63268]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HAPPY-GO-LUCKY MORGANS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Henry Flower and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- THE HAPPY-GO-LUCKY
- MORGANS
-
-
-
-
-_BY THE SAME AUTHOR_
-
-
- LIGHT AND TWILIGHT
- REST AND UNREST
- ROSE ACRE PAPERS
-
-
-_Small Octavo. 2s. 6d. net_
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
- THE HAPPY-GO-LUCKY
- MORGANS
-
- “But now--O never again”
-
- THOMAS HARDY’S _Julie-Jane_
-
- BY
-
- EDWARD THOMAS
-
- [Illustration]
-
- LONDON
-
- DUCKWORTH & CO.
-
- 3 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C.
-
-
-
-
- TO
-
- MY FATHER AND MY MOTHER
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAP. PAGE
-
- I. ABERCORRAN STREET 1
- II. THE MORGANS OF ABERCORRAN HOUSE 12
- III. THE WILD SWANS 30
- IV. HOB-Y-DERI-DANDO 38
- V. AURELIUS, THE SUPERFLUOUS MAN 44
- VI. OUR COUNTRY 63
- VII. WOOL-GATHERING AND LYDIARD CONSTANTINE 76
- VIII. ABERCORRAN AND MORGAN’S FOLLY 92
- IX. MR TORRANCE, THE CHEERFUL MAN 112
- X. THE HOUSE UNDER THE HILL 128
- XI. MR STODHAM, THE RESPECTABLE MAN, AND THE DRYAD 154
- XII. GREEN AND SCARLET 177
- XIII. NED OF GLAMORGAN 186
- XIV. THE CASTLE OF LEAVES, AND THE BEGGAR WITH THE LONG WHITE BEARD 207
- XV. MR STODHAM SPEAKS FOR ENGLAND--FOG SUPERVENES 220
- XVI. THE HOUSE OF THE DAYS OF THE YEAR 232
- XVII. PHILIP AND THE OUTLAWS OF THE ISLAND 240
- XVIII. WHAT WILL ROLAND DO? 254
- XIX. THE INTERLUDE OF HIGH BOWER 263
- XX. THE POET’S SPRING AT LYDIARD CONSTANTINE 280
-
-
-
-
-THE HAPPY-GO-LUCKY MORGANS
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-ABERCORRAN STREET
-
-
-My story is of Balham and of a family dwelling in Balham who were more
-Welsh than Balhamitish. Strangers to that neighbourhood who go up
-Harrington Road from the tram must often wonder why the second turning
-on the right is called Abercorran Street: the few who know Abercorran
-town itself, the long grey and white street, with a castle at one end,
-low down by the river mouth, and an old church high up at the other,
-must be delighted by the memories thus recalled, but they also must
-wonder at the name. Abercorran Street is straight, flat, symmetrically
-lined on both sides by four-bedroomed houses in pairs, and it runs at
-right angles out of Harrington Road into another road which the pair
-of four-bedroomed houses visible at the corner proclaim to be exactly
-like it. The only external variety in the street is created by the
-absence from two of the cast-iron gates of any notice prohibiting the
-entrance of hawkers and canvassers.
-
-When I myself first saw the white lettering on a blue ground of
-ABERCORRAN STREET I was perhaps more surprised than most others have
-been who paid any attention to it. I was surprised but not puzzled.
-I knew very well why it was called Abercorran Street. For I knew
-Abercorran House and the Morgans, its inhabitants, and the dogs and
-the pigeons thereof. Who that ever knew the house and the people could
-ever forget them? I knew the Morgans, the father and mother, the five
-sons, the one daughter Jessie. I knew the house down to the kitchen,
-because I knew old Ann, the one permanent--I had almost written
-immortal--servant, of whom it was said by one knowing the facts, that
-they also rule who only serve and wait. I knew the breakfast room
-where breakfast was never finished; the dark Library where they had
-all the magazines which have since died of their virtues; the room
-without a name which was full of fishing-rods, walking-sticks, guns,
-traps, the cross-bow, boxes of skins, birds’ eggs, papers, old books,
-pictures, pebbles from a hundred beaches, and human bones. I knew
-the conservatory crowded with bicycles and what had been tricycles. I
-knew as well as any one the pigeon-houses, the one on a pole and the
-one which was originally a fowl-house, built with some idea or fancy
-regarding profit. I knew that well-worn square of blackened gravel
-at the foot of the back steps, where everybody had to pass to go to
-the conservatory, the pigeon-houses, and the wild garden beyond, and
-where the sun was always shining on men and children and dogs. This
-square was railed off from the rest of the garden. That also I knew,
-its four-and-twenty elms that stood about the one oak in the long
-grass and buttercups and docks, like a pleasant company slowly and
-unwillingly preparing to leave that three-acre field which was the
-garden of Abercorran House and called by us The Wilderness--a name now
-immortalised, because the christener of streets has given it to the one
-beyond Abercorran Street. Under the trees lay a pond containing golden
-water-lilies and carp. A pond needs nothing else except boys like us
-to make the best of it. Yet we never could fish in it again after the
-strange girl was drawn out of it dead one morning: nobody knew who she
-was or why she had climbed over into the Wilderness to drown herself;
-yet Ann seemed to know, and so perhaps did the tall Roland, but both
-of them could lock up anything they wished to keep secret and throw
-away the key. I knew the elms and the one oak of the Wilderness as
-well as the jackdaws did. For I knew them night and day, and the birds
-knew nothing of them between half-past five on an October evening and
-half-past five the next morning.
-
-To-day the jackdaws at least, if ever they fly that way, can probably
-not distinguish Abercorran Street and Wilderness Street from ordinary
-streets. For the trees are every one of them gone, and with them the
-jackdaws. The lilies and carp are no longer in the pond, and there is
-no pond. I can understand people cutting down trees--it is a trade
-and brings profit--but not draining a pond in such a garden as the
-Wilderness and taking all its carp home to fry in the same fat as
-bloaters, all for the sake of building a house that might just as well
-have been anywhere else or nowhere at all. I think No. 23 Wilderness
-Street probably has the honour and misfortune to stand in the pond’s
-place, but they call it LYNDHURST. Ann shares my opinion, and she
-herself is now living in the house behind, No. 21 Abercorran Street.
-
-Ann likes the new houses as well as the old elm-trees, and the hundreds
-of men, women, and children as well as the jackdaws--which is saying
-a good deal; for she loved both trees and birds, and I have heard her
-assert that the birds frequently talked in Welsh as the jackdaws used
-to do at the castle of Abercorran; but when I asked her why she thought
-so and what they said, she grew touchy and said: “Well, they did not
-speak English, whatever, and if it was Welsh, as I think, you cannot
-expect me to pervert Welsh into English, for I am no scholar.” She is
-keeping house now for the gentleman at 21 Abercorran Street, a Mr Henry
-Jones. She would probably have been satisfied with him in any case,
-since he is the means by which Ann remains alive, free to think her own
-thoughts and to bake her own bread; to drink tea for breakfast, tea for
-dinner, tea for tea, tea for supper, and tea in between; to eat also at
-long intervals a quart of cockles from Abercorran shore, and a baked
-apple dumpling to follow; and at night to read the Welsh Bible and a
-Guide to the Antiquities of Abercorran. But Ann is more than satisfied
-because Mr Jones is Welsh. She admits his claim in spite of her
-unconcealed opinion that his Dolgelly Welsh, of which she can hardly
-understand a word, she says, is not Welsh at all. Of his speech as of
-the jackdaws she can retort: “He does not speak English, whatever.”
-
-Ann will never leave him unless he or she should die. She is untidy;
-she has never decided what is truth; and she has her own affairs as
-well as his to manage; but, as he says himself, he has entertained an
-angel unawares and she is not to be thrust out. He covers his inability
-to command her by asking what she could do at her age if she had to
-leave. It is not likely that Mr Henry Jones could get the better of a
-woman whom--in spite of the fact that she has never decided what is
-truth--he has called an angel. For he did not use the word as a mere
-compliment, as much as to say that she was all that a woman should be
-when she is in domestic service. She is not; she is excellent only at
-pastry, which Mr Jones believes that he ought never to touch. He has
-been heard to call her “half angel and half bird”; but neither does
-this furnish the real explanation, though it offers an obvious one. For
-Ann is now--I mean that when we were children she seemed as old as she
-seems now; she limps too; and yet it might partly be her limp that made
-Mr Jones call her “half bird,” for it is brisk and quite unashamed,
-almost a pretty limp; also she is pale with a shining paleness, and
-often she is all eyes, because her eyes are large and round and dark,
-looking always up at you and always a little sidelong--but that alone
-would not justify a sensible man in calling her “half angel.” Nor would
-her voice, which has a remarkable unexpectedness, wherever and whenever
-it is heard. She begins abruptly in the middle of a thought without
-a word or gesture of preparation, and always on an unexpectedly high
-note. In this she is like the robin, who often rehearses the first
-half of his song in silence and then suddenly continues aloud, as if
-he were beginning in mid-song. Well, Mr Henry Jones, as I have said,
-once called her “half angel and half bird,” and declared that he had
-entertained an angel unawares in Ann, and I believe that he is right
-and more than a sensible man. For he has grasped the prime fact that
-she is not what she seems.
-
-For my part I can say that she is such a woman that her name, Ann
-Lewis, has for those who connect it with her, and with her alone, out
-of all the inhabitants of earth, a curious lightness, something at
-once pretty and old with an elfish oldness, something gay and a little
-weird, also a bird-like delicacy, as delicate as “linnet” and “martin.”
-If these words are useless, remember at least that, though half bird,
-she is not a mere human travesty or hint of a winged thing, and that
-she is totally unlike any other bird, and probably unlike any other
-angel.
-
-An ordinary bird certainly--and an ordinary angel probably--would have
-pined away at 21 Abercorran Street after having lived at Abercorran
-House and at Abercorran itself. But Ann is just the same as when I
-last saw her in Abercorran House. She alone that day was unchanged.
-The house, the Wilderness, the conservatory, the pigeon-houses, all
-were changed; I was changed, but not Ann. Yet the family had then newly
-gone, leaving her alone in the house. It was some years since I had
-been there. They had been going on as ever in that idle, careless, busy
-life which required a big country house and an illimitable playground
-of moor and mountain for a full and fitting display. Gradually their
-friends grew up, went to a university, to business, or abroad, and
-acquired preferences which were not easily to be adapted to that
-sunny, untidy house. At first these friends would be only too glad to
-go round to Abercorran House of an evening after business, or a morning
-or two after the beginning of the vacation. Perhaps they came again,
-and after a long interval yet again. They said it was different: but
-they were wrong; it was they themselves were different; the Morgans
-never changed. In this way young men of the neighbourhood discovered
-that they were no longer boys. They could no longer put up with that
-careless hullabaloo of lazy, cheerful people, they took offence at the
-laziness, or else at the cheerfulness. Also they saw that Jessie, the
-girl, was as frank and untidy at seventeen as she had always been, and
-it took them aback, especially if they were wanting to make love to
-her. The thought of it made them feel foolish against their will. They
-fancied that she would laugh. Yet it was easy to believe that Jessie
-might die for love or for a lover. When somebody was pitying the girl
-who drowned herself in the Wilderness pond, Jessie interrupted: “She
-isn’t a _poor girl_; she is dead; it is you are poor; she has got what
-she wanted, and some of you don’t know what you want, and if you did
-you would be afraid of cold water.” The young men could see the power
-of such words in Jessie’s eye, and they did not make love to her. Some
-took their revenge by calling her a slut, which was what Ann used to
-call her when she was affectionate, as she could be to Jessie only.
-“Come on, there’s a slut,” she used to say. It was too familiar for
-the youths, but some of them would have liked to use it, because they
-felt that the phrase was somehow as amorous as it was curt, a sort of
-blow that was as fond as a kiss. Even when, in their hard hats at the
-age of twenty or so, they used the term, in condemnation, they would
-still have given their hats for courage to speak it as Ann did, and
-say: “Come on, Jessie, there’s a slut”; for they would have had to kiss
-her after the word, both because they could not help it, and for fear
-she should misunderstand its significance. At any rate, I believe that
-nobody but Ann ever addressed that term of utmost endearment to Jessie.
-
-Thus was there one reason the less for boys who were growing up,
-ceasing to tear the knees of their trousers and so on, to frequent
-Abercorran House. I lingered on, but the death of one there had set me
-painfully free. After a time I used to go chiefly to honour an old
-custom, which proved an inadequate motive. Then year after year, of
-course, it was easier to put off revisiting, and one day when I went,
-only Ann was left. She had her kitchen and her own room; the rest of
-the house had no visible inhabitants. Yet Ann would not have it that it
-was sad. “It does a house good,” she said, “to have all those Morgans
-in it. Now they have gone back again to Abercorran in the county of
-Caermarthen, and I am sure they are all happy but the mistress, and she
-was incurable; that was all; and there was an end of it at last.” Ann
-herself was staying on as caretaker till Abercorran House was let or
-sold.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-THE MORGANS OF ABERCORRAN HOUSE
-
-
-In spite of old Ann and her kitchen fire I did not stay long in the
-house that day. The removal which had left it deserted and silent had
-made it also a little sordid: the family’s ways, for example, had not
-agreed with the wall-paper, and they had been no enemies to spiders.
-So I went out into the yard. There were no dogs; all had gone with the
-Morgans to Abercorran. The only life was a single homeless blue pigeon
-flying about in search of the home which had been sold. Ann said that
-almost every one of the birds had returned in this way, and she called
-the traveller into the kitchen to wait until its purchaser came in
-search of it. She told me who he was, and much more about the sale,
-which I forgot or never heard, because the sun shone very warmly into
-the yard just then, and I could not help seeing them all again, Jack
-and Roland, Lewis and Harry, and Jessie, and Philip, too, as he was at
-sixteen, and the dogs,--Ladas the greyhound, Bully the bull-terrier,
-Granfer the dachshund, Spot the fox-terrier, and pigeons here and there
-among them, and some perched on roof and chimneys, some flying so high
-that they were no bigger than larks--and Mr Morgan at the top of the
-steps looking at it all and seeing that it was good. Often had I come
-upon them in this pattern, not knowing at first whether to join this
-group or that, the busy or the idle.
-
-In those days Abercorran House stood at the end of a short, quiet
-street which had only six houses in it, all on the right-hand side
-going up, all roomy and respectable, monuments of Albert the Good’s
-age, well covered with creepers, screened by a continuous line of
-lime-trees and in most cases by laurel, lilac, and balsam in compact
-shrubberies. Opposite the houses a high wall ran along until, at
-Abercorran House, the street was cut short by an oak fence. Behind that
-fence, and occupying as much ground as all the other houses and gardens
-together, lay the Abercorran garden, the Wilderness, which was bounded
-and given its triangular shape by a main road--now Harrington Road--and
-a farm lane. Impenetrable hedges and unscaleable fences protected the
-garden from the world.
-
-I cannot say how it had come about that these three acres became
-attached to the house which so well deserved them. From the outside
-nobody would have suspected it. Abercorran House was in no practical
-respect superior to its neighbours; presumably the land beyond the
-fence was another property, or it would not have been allowed to cut
-short the street. But so it was. You entered the carriage gate on
-your right--there was no carriage--passed round the right side of the
-house into the yard at the back, turned to the left across it and went
-between the conservatory and the pigeon house out into the Wilderness.
-
-The house was distinguished, to the casual eye, by the lack of coloured
-or white curtains, the never-shut gate, the flourishing, untended lilac
-hiding the front door and lower windows except in winter. But for me
-it is hard to admit that Abercorran House had anything in common,
-except building material, with the other five--The Elms, Orchard Lea,
-Brockenhurst, and Candelent Gate, and I forget the other. The street
-was called Candelent Street; God knows why, but there may be someone
-who knows as much about Candelent Gate as I do of Abercorran House.
-
-These houses showed signs of pride and affluence. Their woodwork
-was frequently painted; the gravel was renewed; the knockers and
-letter-boxes gleamed; their inhabitants were always either neat or
-gaudy; even the servants were chosen half for their good looks, and
-were therefore continually being changed. At the Elms lived several
-people and a great Dane; at Orchard Lea a wire-haired terrier with a
-silver collar; at Candelent Gate a sort of whippet; at the house whose
-name I have forgotten, three pugs. These dogs all liked the Morgans’
-house for one reason or another: men and dogs and food were always
-to be found there. The dogs’ owners never got so far up the street
-as that, though they sometimes sent to ask if Bunter the wire-haired
-terrier, or Lofty the Dane, or Silvermoon the whippet, were there, or
-to complain about one of some score of things which they disliked,
-as, for example, the conduct of the dogs (especially Bully, who was
-damned at first sight for his looks), the use of the hundred yards of
-roadway as a running ground, Jessie’s entering the races in a costume
-which enabled her to win, the noise of boys whistling at the pigeons,
-the number of the pigeons, the visits of almost verminous-looking
-strangers who had forgotten the name of the house and tried The Elms,
-or Candelent Gate, or Orchard Lea, or Brockenhurst, before discovering
-the Morgans. In return, Mr Morgan regretted the nature of things and
-the incompatibility of temperaments, and he forbade racing in the
-street; but as races were always an inspiration, they recurred. As for
-Jessie’s clothes, his opinion was that his neighbours, being fools,
-should look the other way or pull down their blinds. He did not see why
-Godiva should complain of Peeping Tom, or Peeping Tom of Godiva. As for
-the difficulty in remembering the name of the house, he saw no reason
-for changing it; all his friends and his children’s friends could see
-instantly that neither The Elms, nor Orchard Lea, nor Brockenhurst, nor
-Candelent Gate, nor the other house, was his, and he could not think of
-consulting those who were not his friends.
-
-Abercorran House was honoured by four martins’ nests under the eaves,
-placed at such regular intervals that they appeared to be corbels for
-supporting the roof. Not one of the other houses in the street had a
-martin’s nest. But the distinguishing feature of the Morgans’ house
-was that you could see at a glance that it was the Morgans’. The
-front garden was merely a way round to the yard and the Wilderness.
-Altogether the front of the house, facing east, must have looked to a
-stranger uninhabited. Everything was done on the other side, or in the
-yard. Bounded on the east by the house, on the north or Brockenhurst
-side by a high wall (built by Mr Brockenhurst, as we called him), and
-on the west or lane side by a split oak fence, but separated from the
-Wilderness and the south only by the conservatory and the pigeon-house
-and some low railings, the yard of Abercorran House was a reservoir
-of sun. The high south wall was occupied, not by fruit trees, but
-by cascades of ivy and by men and boys standing or sitting in the
-sun, talking, watching the jackdaws coming and going in the elms of
-the Wilderness, and also by dogs gnawing bones or sleeping. There
-was no cultivated garden, but several of the corners had always some
-blossoms of wall-flower, sweet-rocket, or snapdragon, that looked after
-themselves: in the pocket between the fence and the pigeon house half
-a dozen sunflowers invariably found a way of growing eight feet high
-and expanding enormous blossoms, every one of them fit to be copied and
-stuck up for a sign outside the “Sun” inn.
-
-Nobody could mistake Abercorran House; but in case anybody did, Mr
-Morgan had a brass plate with “T. Ll. Morgan” on it at the foot of
-his front steps, in a position where to see it from the road was
-impossible. This plate was always bright: the only time when I saw
-it dim was when Ann was alone in the deserted house. A succession of
-active, dirty, little maids employed in the house agreed upon this
-one point, that the name-plate must be polished until it reflected
-their cheeks as they reflected its never-understood glory. No
-vainglorious initial letters followed the name, nor any descriptive
-word. The maids--Lizz, Kate, Ellen, Polly, Hannah, Victoria, and the
-rest--probably knew no more than I ever did why the name was there.
-For it was perfectly clear that Mr Morgan never did or wished to do
-anything. The name might just as well have been that of some famous man
-born there a hundred years before: in any case it had nothing to do
-with that expression the house had of frankness, mystery, untidiness,
-ease, and something like rusticity. In the yard behind, the bull
-terrier stood for frankness, the greyhound for rusticity, the cats for
-mystery, and most things for untidiness, and all for ease.
-
-Indoors it was a dark house. Windows were numerous, but it was
-undoubtedly dark. This was in part due to comparison with the outer
-air, where people lived as much as possible, and especially with the
-sunlit yard. The house had, however, a dark spirit, aided by the folds
-of heavy curtains, the massive, old, blackened furniture, and the
-wall-paper of some years before. You wandered as you pleased about it,
-alone or with Philip, Lewis, or Harry. Most of the rooms were bedrooms,
-but not conspicuous as such when strewn with cases of butterflies,
-birds’ eggs and nests, stuffed animals, cages containing foreign birds,
-several blackbirds, a nest of young thrushes, an adder and some ringed
-snakes and lizards, a hedgehog, white and piebald rats and mice,
-fishing-rods and tackle, pistols and guns and toy cannon, tools and
-half-made articles of many kinds, model steam-engines, a model of the
-“Victory” and a painting of the “Owen Glendower” under a flock of sail,
-boxing gloves, foils, odds and ends of wood and metal, curiosities from
-tree and stone, everything that can be accumulated by curious and
-unruly minds; and then also the owners themselves and their friends,
-plotting, arguing, examining their property, tending the living animals
-or skinning the dead, boxing, fencing, firing cannon, and going to and
-fro.
-
-The kitchen, the Library, and Mrs Morgan’s room were silent rooms. In
-the kitchen Ann ruled. It smelt of an old Bible and new cakes: its
-sole sound was Ann’s voice singing in Welsh, which was often stopped
-abruptly by her duties coming to a head, or by something outside--as
-when she heard Lewis overtaxing Granfer in teaching it a trick and
-flitted out, saying: “Don’t use the dog like that. Anyone might think
-he had no human feelings.” She must have been, in a sense, young in
-those days, but was unlike any other young woman I have seen, and it
-never occurred to me then to think of her as one; nor, as certainly,
-did it seem possible that she would grow old--and she has not grown
-old. When she left her kitchen it was seldom to go out. Except to do
-the household shopping, and that was always after dark, she never went
-beyond the yard. She did not like being laughed at for her looks and
-accent, and she disliked London so much as to keep out the London air,
-as far as possible, with closed windows.
-
-I do not remember ever to have seen Ann talking to her mistress, and
-no doubt she did without her. Mrs Morgan was not to be seen about the
-house, and her room was perfectly respected. She sat at the window
-looking on to the yard and watched the boys as she sewed, or read, or
-pretended to read. Sometimes Jessie sat with her, and then I have seen
-her smiling. She had large eyes of a gloomy lustre which looked as if
-they had worn their hollows in the gaunt face by much gazing and still
-more musing. The boys were silent for a moment as they went past her
-door. I do not know when she went out, if she ever did, but I never
-saw her even in the yard. Nor did I see her with Mr Morgan, and it
-was known that he was never in her sitting-room. She seemed to live
-uncomplaining under a weight of gloom, looking out from under it upon
-her strong sons and their busy indolence, with admiration and also a
-certain dread.
-
-Jessie was the favourite child of father and mother, but I used to
-think that it was to avoid her father that she was so often in her
-mother’s room. Why else should such a child of light and liberty
-stay in that quietness and dark silence which breathed out darkness
-over the house? Outside that room she was her brothers’ equal in
-boldness, merriment and even in strength. Yet it once struck me with
-some horror, as she sat up at the window, that she was like her
-mother--too much like her--the dark eyes large, the cheeks not any too
-plump, the expression sobered either by some fear of her own or by the
-conversation; it struck me that she might some day by unimaginable
-steps reach that aspect of soft endurance and tranquilly expectant
-fear. At fifteen, when I best remember her, she was a tall girl with
-a very grave face when alone, which could break out with astonishing
-ease into great smiles of greeting and then laughter of the whole soul
-and body as she was lured to one group or another in the yard. She
-mixed so roughly and carelessly with every one that, at first, I, who
-had false picture-book notions of beauty and looked for it to have
-something proud and ceremonious in itself and its reception, did not
-see how beautiful she was. She took no care of her dress, and this
-made all the more noticeable the radiant sweetness of her complexion.
-But I recognised her beauty before long. One Saturday night she was
-shopping with Ann, and I met her suddenly face to face amidst a pale
-crowd all spattered with acute light and shadow from the shops. I did
-not know who it was, though I knew Ann. She was so extraordinary that
-I stared hard at her as people do at a foreigner, or a picture, or
-an animal, not expecting a look in answer. Others also were staring,
-some of the women were laughing. There could be no greater testimony
-to beauty than this laughter of the vulgar. The vulgar always laugh
-at beauty; that they did so is my only reason for calling these women
-by that hateful name. Jessie did not heed them. Then she caught sight
-of me, and her face lightened and blossomed with smiles. I shall not
-forget it, and how I blushed to be so saluted in that vile street.
-There was another reason why I should remember. Some of the big boys
-and young men--boys just leaving the Grammar School or in their first
-year at an office--winked at her as they passed; and one of them, a
-white-faced youth with a cigarette, not only winked but grinned as if
-he were certain of conquest. Jessie’s face recovered its grave look,
-she gave Ann her basket, and at the fullness of his leer she struck him
-in the mouth with all her force, splashing her small hand and his face
-with blood. I trembled and winced with admiration. Jessie burst into
-tears. The crowd was quiet and excited. Everybody seemed to be looking
-for somebody else to do they could not tell what. The crush increased.
-I saw Ann wiping Jessie’s hand. They were saved by a big red-faced
-working woman, who had a little husband alongside of her. She pushed
-very slowly but with great determination through the crowd, using her
-husband rather as an addition to her weight than as a brother in arms,
-until she came to the cluster of moody youths. Between us and them she
-stood, and hammering in her words with a projecting chin, told them
-to “Get home, you chalk-faced quill-drivers, and tell your mothers
-to suckle you again on milk instead of water. Then you can ask leave
-to look at girls, but not the likes of this beautiful dear, not you.
-Get home....” They laughed awkwardly and with affected scorn as they
-turned away from that face on fire; and it was laughing thus that they
-realised that they were blocking the traffic, and therefore dispersed
-muttering a sort of threats, the woman keeping up her attack until it
-could not be hoped that they heard her. As we hurried home we were
-hooted by similar boys and by some of the young women who matched them.
-
-We were proud of Jessie in this attitude, which made her father call
-her “Brynhild” or “Boadicea.” When she was with her mother she was
-“Cordelia:” when she nursed a cat or fed the pigeons she was “Phyllis,”
-by which I suppose he meant to express her gentleness. From that
-Saturday night I admired everything about her, down to her bright
-teeth, which were a little uneven, and thus gave a touch of country
-homeliness to her beauty. Very few girls came to Abercorran House to
-see Jessie, partly because she was impatient of very girlish girls,
-partly because they could not get on with her brothers. And so, with
-all her sweet temper--and violence that came like a tenth wave--she was
-rather alone; just as her face dropped back to gravity so completely
-after laughter, so I think she returned to solitude very easily after
-her romps. Was it the shadow of London upon her, or of her mother’s
-room? She went back to Wales too seldom, and as for other holidays, the
-charming sophisticated home-counties were nothing to the Morgans, nor
-the seaside resorts. Jessie should have had a purer air, where perhaps
-she would never have sung the song beginning, “O the cuckoo, she’s a
-pretty bird,” and ending with the chorus:
-
- “Oh, the cuckoo, she’s a pretty bird, she singeth as she flies:
- She bringeth good tidings, she telleth no lies.”
-
-Sometimes she was willing to sing all three verses and repeat the first
-to make a fourth and to please herself:
-
- “Oh, the cuckoo, she’s a pretty bird, she singeth as she flies:
- She bringeth good tidings, she telleth no lies:
- She sucketh sweet flowers, for to keep her voice clear;
- And the more she singeth cuckoo, the summer draweth near.”
-
-When she came to those last two lines I looked at her very hard,
-inspired by the thought that it was she had sucked dew out of the white
-flowers of April, the cuckoo-flower, the stitchwort, the blackthorn,
-and the first may, to make her voice clear and her lips sweet. While
-she sang it once Mr Stodham--a clerk somewhere who had seen a naked
-Dryad--bent his head a little to one side, perfectly motionless, the
-eyes and lips puckered to a perfect attention, at once eager and
-passive, so that I think the melody ran through all his nerves and his
-veins, as I am sure he was inviting it to do. I heard him telling Mr
-Morgan afterwards that he wanted to cry, but could not, it was not in
-his family.
-
-That was in Mr Morgan’s own room, the library, the largest room in the
-house, where Mr Stodham had gone to escape the boys for a time. When
-Mr Morgan was not at the top of the steps which led down to the yard,
-smoking a cigar and watching the boys, the dogs, and the pigeons,
-and looking round now and then to see if Jessie would come, he was
-in the library sitting by the big fire with a cigar and a book. If
-anyone entered he put the book on his knee, shifted the cigar to the
-middle of his mouth, removed his spectacles, and looked at us without
-a word. Then with a nod he replaced book, cigar, and spectacles, and
-ignored us. We spoke in whispers or not at all as we coasted the high
-book-shelves lining every part of each wall, except in one corner,
-where there were several guns, an ivory-handled whip, and a pair of
-skates. The books were on the whole grim and senatorial. We felt them
-vaguely--the legal, the historical, and the classical tiers--to be our
-accusers and judges. There were also many sporting books, many novels,
-plays, poems, and romances of
-
- “Old loves and wars for ladies done by many a lord.”
-
-If we took some of these down they were not to be read in the library.
-We laid one on our knees, opened a page, but glanced up more than once
-the while at Mr Morgan, and then either replaced it or put it under an
-arm and ran off with it on tiptoe. “Stay if you like, boys,” said Mr
-Morgan as we reached the door; and immediately after, “Shut the door
-quietly. Good-bye.”
-
-At most gatherings and conversations Mr Morgan listened in silence,
-except when appealed to for a fact or a decision, or when he
-laughed--we often did not know why--and dropped his cigar, but caught
-it in some confusion at his waist. He was a lean man of moderate height
-and very upright, a hawk’s profile, a pointed brown beard, cheeks
-weathered and worn, and the heaviest-lidded eyes possible without
-deformity. He stood about with one hand in his coat pocket, the other
-holding a newspaper or an opened book. The dogs loved him and leaped
-up at him when he appeared, though he took small notice of them. When
-we met him in the street he always had a slow horseman’s stride, was
-wrapped in a long overcoat and deep in thought, and never saw us or
-made any sign. At home, though he was a severe-looking man of grave
-speech, he accepted the irregularities and alarums without a murmur,
-often with a smile, sometimes, as I have said, with laughter, but
-that was a little disconcerting. It was on questions of sport and
-natural history that he was most often asked for a judgment, which he
-always gave with an indifferent air and voice, yet in a very exact
-and unquestionable manner. But they were the frankest family alive,
-and there was nothing which the elder boys would not discuss in his
-presence or refer to him--except in the matter of horse-racing. Jack
-and Roland, the two eldest sons, betted; and so, as we all knew, did Mr
-Morgan; but the father would not say one word about a horse or a race,
-unless it was a classical or curious one belonging to the past.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THE WILD SWANS
-
-
-One day as I was passing the library door with a pair of swan’s wings
-belonging to Philip, Mr Morgan stepped out. The look which he gave to
-the wings and to me compelled me to stop, and he said:
-
-“You have a pair of wild swans there, Arthur.”
-
-I said I had.
-
-“Swan’s wings,” he repeated. “Swan’s wings;” and as he uttered the
-words his body relaxed more than ordinary, until the middle of his back
-was supported against the wall, his feet and face stuck out towards me.
-
-“Did you know,” said he, “that some women had swan’s wings with which
-to fly?”
-
-Now I had heard of swan maidens, but he distinctly said “women,” and
-the tone of his voice made me feel that he was not referring to the
-flimsy, incredible creatures of fairy tales, but to women of flesh and
-blood, of human stature and nature, such women as might come into the
-library and stand by Mr Morgan’s fire--only, so far as I knew, no women
-ever did. So I said “No.”
-
-“They have,” said he, “or they had in the young days of Elias
-Griffiths, who was an old man when I was a lad.”
-
-Here he sighed and paused, but apologised, though not exactly to me, by
-saying: “But that”--meaning, I suppose, the sigh--“is neither here nor
-there. Besides, I must not trespass in Mr Stodham’s province.” For Mr
-Stodham was then passing, and I made way for him.
-
-Mr Morgan continued:
-
-“It was on a Thursday....”
-
-Now I held Mr Morgan in great respect, but the mention of Thursday at
-the opening of a story about swan maidens was too much for me.
-
-“Why Thursday?” I asked.
-
-“I agree with the boy,” remarked Mr Stodham, leaving us and the talk of
-swan maidens and Thursday.
-
-Thursday was a poor sort of a day. Saturday, Sunday, Monday, were all
-noticeable days in some way, though not equally likeable. Friday, too,
-as, ushering in Saturday and the end of the week, had some merit.
-Wednesday, again, was a half holiday. But least of all was to be said
-for Thursday. Mr Morgan’s answer was:
-
-“I said it was on a Thursday, because it was on a Thursday and not on
-any other day. I am sorry to see that the indolent spirit of criticism
-has resorted to you. Pluck it out, my boy.... Give me those wings....
-They are beautiful: I expect the ferryman shot the swans in the estuary
-at Abercorran.... However, they are not large enough....”
-
-He was looking carefully at the wings, thinking things which he could
-not say to me, and I said nothing. Then, handing me back the wings, he
-went on:
-
-“It was on a Thursday, a very stormy one in December, that two young
-men who lived with their old mothers a mile or two inland went down to
-the rocks to shoot with their long, ancient guns. They shot some trash.
-But the wind for the most part snatched the birds from the shot or the
-shot from the birds, and they could not hold their guns still for cold.
-They continued however, to walk in and out among the rocks, looking for
-something to prevent them saving their gunpowder. But they saw nothing
-more until they were close to a creek that runs up into the cliff and
-stops you unless you have wings. So there they stopped and would have
-turned back, if one of them had not gone to the very edge of the creek
-wall and looked down. He levelled his gun instantly, and then dropped
-it again. His companion coming up did the same. Two white swans--not
-gray ones like this--were just alighting upon the sand below, and
-before the eyes of the young men they proceeded to lay aside their
-wings and entered the water, not as swans, but as women, upon that
-stormy Thursday. They were women with long black hair, beautiful white
-faces and--Have you seen the statues at the Museum, my boy? Yes, you
-have; and you never thought that there was anything like them outside
-of marble. But there is. These women were like them, and they were not
-of marble, any more than they were of what I am made of.” His own skin
-was coloured apparently by a mixture of weather and cigar smoke. “These
-women were white, like the moon when it is neither green nor white.
-Now those young men were poor and rough, and they were unmarried. They
-watched the women swimming and diving and floating as if they had been
-born in the sea. But as it began to darken and the swimmers showed
-no signs of tiring, the young men made their way down to the swans’
-wings to carry them off. No sooner had they picked up the wings than
-the two women hastened towards them into the shallow water, crying out
-something in their own tongue which the men could not even hear for the
-roar of winds and waters. As the women drew nearer, the men retreated
-a little, holding the wings behind them, but keeping their eyes fixed
-on the women. When the women actually left the water the men turned and
-made for home, followed by the owners of the wings. They reached their
-cottages in darkness, barred the doors, and put away the wings.
-
-But the wingless ones knocked at the doors, and cried out until the old
-mothers heard them. Then the sons told their tale. Their mothers were
-very wise. Fumbling to the bottom of their chests they found clothes
-suitable for young women and brides, and they opened their doors. They
-quieted the women with clothes for wings, and though they were very
-old they could see that the creatures were beautiful as their sons had
-said. They took care that the wings were not discovered.
-
-Those young men married their guests, and the pairs lived happily. The
-sons were proud of their wives, who were as obedient as they were
-beautiful. Said the old women: Anybody might think they still had
-their wings by their lightsome way of walking. They made no attempt to
-get away from the cottages and the smell of bacon. In fact, they were
-laughed at by the neighbours for their home-keeping ways; they never
-cared to stay long or far from home, or to see much of the other women.
-When they began to have children they were worse than ever, hardly ever
-leaving the house and never parting from their children. They got thin
-as well as pale; a stranger could hardly have told that they were not
-human, except for the cold, greenish light about them and their gait
-which was like the swimming of swans.
-
-In course of time the old women died, having warned their sons not to
-let their wives on any account have the wings back. The swan-women grew
-paler and yet more thin. One of them, evidently in a decline, had at
-length to take to her bed. Here for the first time she spoke of her
-wings. She begged to be allowed to have them back, because wearing
-them, she said, she would certainly not die. She cried bitterly for the
-wings, but in vain. On her deathbed she still cried for them, and took
-no notice of the minister’s conversation, so that he, in the hope of
-gaining peace and a hearing, advised her husband to give way to her. He
-consented. The wings were taken out of the chest where they had been
-exchanged for a wedding garment years before; they were as white and
-unruffled as when they lay upon the sand. At the sight of them the sick
-woman stood up in her bed with a small, wild cry. The wings seemed to
-fill the room with white waves; they swept the rush-light away as they
-carried the swan out into the wind. All the village heard her flying
-low above the roofs towards the sea, where a fisherman saw her already
-high above the cliffs. It was the last time she was seen.
-
-The other swan-wife lingered for a year or two. A sister of her
-husband’s kept house in her place. Whether this woman had not heard
-the story or did not believe it, I do not know. One day, however, she
-discovered the wings and gave them to the children to play with. As one
-child came in soon afterwards crying for his mother and the wings at
-the same time, it was certain that she also had taken flight to some
-place more suitable for wild swans. They say that two generations of
-children of these families were famous for the same beautiful walking
-as their mothers, whom they never saw again....” Here Mr Morgan paused
-for a moment then added: “I wonder why we never hear of swan-men?”
-
-I was not much impressed at the time by the story and his dry way of
-telling it. What I liked most was the idea that two ordinary men went
-shooting on a Thursday in mid-winter and caught swan-maidens bathing in
-a pool on the Welsh coast and married them. So I said to Mr Morgan:
-
-“Why did you ever leave Wales, Mr Morgan?”
-
-He put a new cigar severely between his teeth and looked at me as if he
-did not know or even see me. I ran off with the wings to Philip.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-HOB-Y-DERI-DANDO[1]
-
-
-[Footnote 1: i.e. _Hey-derry-down_, or _Upsa-daisy-dando_.]
-
-I alone was listening to the swan story, but it would have been more
-in accordance with the custom of the house if it had been told in a
-large company out in the yard--in one of the bedrooms--in the library
-itself--or in the dining-room (where there was a vast sideboard bearing
-a joint, cheese, bread, fruit, cakes, and bottles of ale, to which the
-boys or the visitors resorted, for meals without a name, at all hours
-of the day). Most often the yard and the steps leading down to it were
-the meeting-place. The pigeons, the conservatory, with its bicycles, a
-lathe and all sorts of beginnings and remains, the dogs, above all the
-sun and the view of the Wilderness, attracted everyone to the yard as a
-common centre for the Morgans and those who gathered round one or other
-of them. Thus, for example, the pigeons did not belong to the Morgans
-at all, but to one Higgs, who was unable to keep them at his home.
-He was always in and out of the yard, frequently bringing friends who
-might or might not become friends of the family. Everyone was free to
-look at the pigeons, note which had laid and which had hatched, to use
-the lathe, to take the dogs out if they were willing, to go upstairs
-and see the wonders--the eggs of kites, ravens, buzzards, curlews, for
-example, taken by Jack and Roland near Abercorran--and to have a meal
-at the sideboard or a cup of tea from one of Ann’s brews in the kitchen.
-
-Jack and Roland in themselves attracted a large and mixed company.
-Jack, the eldest, was a huge, brown-haired, good-natured fellow, with
-his father’s eyes, or rather eyelids. He was very strong, and knew all
-about dogs and horses. He was a good deal away from the house, we did
-not know where, except that it was not at an office or other place
-where they work. Roland was tall, black-haired, dark-eyed like his
-mother, and as strong as Jack. He was handsome and proud-looking, but
-though quick-tempered was not proud in speech with us lesser ones. His
-learning was equal to Jack’s, and it comprised also the theatre; he
-was dressed as carefully as Jack was carelessly, but like Jack would
-allow the pigeons to perch anywhere upon him. Both wore knickerbockers
-and looked like country gentlemen in exile. Jack smoked a clay pipe,
-Roland cigarettes. They were very good friends. Though they did no
-work, one or other of them was often at the lathe. They boxed together
-while we stood round, admiring Jack because he could never be beaten,
-and Roland because no one but his brother could have resisted him. They
-were sometimes to be seen looking extremely serious over a sporting
-paper. Lewis and Harry were a similar pair many years younger, Lewis,
-the elder, broader, shorter, and fairer of the two, both of them stiff
-and straight like their elders. They also had begun to acquire trains
-of adherents from the various schools which they had irregularly and
-with long intervals attended. They treated the streets like woods, and
-never complained of the substitute. Once or twice a year they went to a
-barber to have their black and brown manes transformed into a uniform
-stubble of less than half an inch. Midway between these two pairs came
-Philip, and a little after him Jessie.
-
-These six attracted every energetic or discontented boy in the
-neighbourhood. Abercorran House was as good as a mountain or a
-sea-shore for them, and was accessible at any hour of the day or
-night, “except at breakfast time,” said Mr Stodham--for there was no
-breakfast-time. Mr Stodham was a middle-aged refugee at Abercorran
-House, one for whom breakfast had become the most austere meal of
-the day, to be taken with a perfectly adjusted system of times and
-ceremonies, in silence, far from children and from all innovation,
-irregularity, and disorder. Therefore the house of the Morgans was
-for him the house that had no breakfast-time, and unconsciously he
-was seeking salvation in the anarchy which at home would have been
-unendurable. Mr Stodham was not the only client who was no longer a
-boy, but he and the few others were all late converts; for, as I have
-mentioned, boys forsook Abercorran House as they grew up. Parents,
-too, looked foul-favouredly on the house. The family was irregular,
-not respectable, mysterious, in short unprofitable. It may have got
-about that when Mr Morgan once received a fountain-pen as a gift, he
-said he did not want any of “your damned time-saving appliances.” Of
-course, said he, some people could not help saving time and money--let
-them--they were never clever enough to know what to do with them,
-supposing that their savings were not hidden out of their reach like
-their childhood--but it had not occurred to him to do either, so he
-gave the pen to the little milk-boy, advising him to give it away
-before it got a hold on him. This child had delighted Mr Morgan by
-coming up the street every day, singing a filthy song. It was a test of
-innocence, whether the words of it did or did not make the hearer wish
-that either he or the singer might sink instantaneously into the earth.
-Mr Morgan did not like the song at all. The words were in no way better
-than those of a bad hymn, nor was the tune. But he liked what he called
-the boy’s innocence. Ophelia only sang “By Gis and by Saint Charity”
-under cover of madness. At the worst this boy made no pretence. Mr
-Morgan argued, probably, that one who had such thoughts would not have
-the impudence to sing so except to a select audience; he had no doubt
-of this when the boy sang it once on being asked to in the Library.
-I do not know what happened, beyond this, that Mr Morgan looked as
-if he had been crying, and the boy never sang it again. If this got
-about, few could think any better of the Morgans at Abercorran House.
-Moreover, the window frames and doors were never painted, and the
-front gate remained upright only because it was never closed; and on
-any sunny day a man passing down the lane was sure of hearing men and
-boys laughing, or Jessie singing, and dogs barking or yawning, pigeons
-courting, over the fence.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-AURELIUS, THE SUPERFLUOUS MAN
-
-
-We recalled many memories, Ann and I, as we stood in the empty and
-silent, but still sunlit yard, on my last visit. At one moment the past
-seemed everything, the present a dream; at another, the past seemed
-to have gone for ever. Trying, I suppose, to make myself believe that
-there had been no break, but only a gradual change, I asked Ann if
-things at Abercorran House had not been quieter for some time past.
-
-“Oh no,” said she, “there was always someone new dropping in, and
-you know nobody came twice without coming a hundred times. We had
-the little Morgans of Clare’s Castle here for more than a year, and
-almost crowded us out with friends. Then Mr--whatever was his name--the
-Italian--I mean the Gypsy--Mr Aurelius--stayed here three times for
-months on end, and that brought quite little children.”
-
-“Of course it did, Ann. Aurelius.... Don’t I remember what he was--can
-it be fifteen years ago? He was the first man I ever met who really
-proved that man is above the other animals _as an animal_. He was
-really better than any pony, or hound, or bird of prey, in their own
-way.”
-
-“Now you are _talking_, Mr Froxfield--Arthur, I _should_ say.”
-
-“I suppose I am, but Aurelius makes you talk. I remember him up in
-the Library reading that Arabian tale about the great king who had
-a hundred thousand kings under him, and what he liked most was to
-read in old books about Paradise and its wonders and loveliness. I
-remember Aurelius saying: And when he came upon a certain description
-of Paradise, its pavilions and lofty chambers and precious-laden trees,
-and a thousand beautiful and strange things, he fell into a rapture so
-that he determined to make its equal on earth.”
-
-“He is the first rich man I ever heard of that had so much sense,” said
-Ann. “Perhaps Aurelius would have done like that if he had been as rich
-as sin, instead of owing a wine-and-spirit merchant four and six and
-being owed half-a-crown by me. But he does not need it now, that is, so
-far as we can tell.”
-
-“What, Ann, is Aurelius dead?”
-
-“That I cannot say. But we shall never see him again.”
-
-“Why frighten me for nothing? Of course he will turn up: he always did.”
-
-“That is impossible.”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“He promised Mr Torrance he would write and wait for an answer every
-Midsummer day, if not oftener, wherever he might be. He has now missed
-two Midsummers, which he would not do--you know he could not do such a
-thing to Mr Torrance--if he was in his right mind. He wasn’t young, and
-perhaps he had to pay for keeping his young looks so long.”
-
-“Why? How old could he be?” I said quickly, forgetting how long ago it
-was that I met him first.
-
-“I know he is fifty,” said Ann.
-
-I did not answer because it seemed ridiculous and I did not want to be
-rude to Ann. I should have said a moment before, had I been asked, that
-he was thirty. But Ann was right.
-
-“Where was he last heard of, Ann?”
-
-“I went myself with little Henry Morgan and Jessie to a place called
-Oatham, or something like it, where he last wrote from. He had been
-an under-gardener there for nearly two years, and we saw the man
-and his wife who let him a room and looked after him. They said he
-seemed to be well-off, and of course he would. You know he ate little,
-smoked and drank nothing, and gave nothing to any known charities.
-They remembered him very well because he taught them to play cards
-and was very clean and very silent. ‘As clean as a lady,’ she said
-to Jessie, who only said, ‘Cleaner.’ You know her way. The man did
-not like him, I know. He said Aurelius used to sit as quiet as a book
-and never complained of anything. ‘He never ate half he paid for, I
-will say that,’ said he. ‘He was too fond of flowers, too, for an
-under-gardener, and used to ask why daisies and fluellen and such-like
-were called weeds. There was something wrong with him, something on his
-conscience perhaps.’ The squire’s agent, a Mr Theobald, said the same
-when he came in. He thought there was something wrong. He said such
-people were unnecessary. Nothing could be done with them. They were no
-better than wild birds compared with pheasants, even when they could
-sing, which some of them could do, but not Aurelius. They caused a
-great deal of trouble, said my lord the agent of my lord the squire,
-yet you couldn’t put them out of the way. He remarked that Aurelius
-never wrote any letters and never received any--that looked bad, too.
-‘What we want,’ said he--‘is a little less Theobald,’ said Jessie, but
-the man didn’t notice her. ‘What we want is efficiency. How are we
-to get it with the likes of this Mr What’s-his-name in the way? They
-neither produce like the poor nor consume like the rich, and it is by
-production and consumption that the world goes round, I say. He was
-a bit of a poacher, too. I caught him myself letting a hare out of a
-snare--letting it out, so he said. I said nothing to the squire, but
-the chap had to go.’ And that’s all we shall hear about Aurelius,” said
-Ann. “He left there in the muck of February. They didn’t know where he
-was going, and didn’t care, though he provided them with gossip for a
-year to come. The woman asked me how old he was. Before I could have
-answered, her husband said: ‘About thirty I should say.’ The woman
-could not resist saying snappily: ‘Fifty’....”
-
-Aurelius was gone, then. It cannot have surprised anyone. What was
-surprising was the way he used to reappear after long absences. While
-he was present everyone liked him, but he had something unreal about
-him or not like a man of this world. When that squire’s agent called
-his under-gardener a superfluous man, he was a brute and he was wrong,
-but he saw straight. If we accept his label there must always have been
-some superfluous men since the beginning, men whom the extravagant
-ingenuity of creation has produced out of sheer delight in variety,
-by-products of its immense processes. Sometimes I think it was some of
-these superfluous men who invented God and all the gods and godlets.
-Some of them have been killed, some enthroned, some sainted, for
-it. But in a civilisation like ours the superfluous abound and even
-flourish. They are born in palace and cottage and under hedges. Often
-they are fortunate in being called mad from early years; sometimes
-they live a brief, charmed life without toil, envied almost as much
-as the animals by drudges; sometimes they are no more than delicate
-instruments on which men play melodies of agony and sweetness.
-
-The superfluous are those who cannot find society with which they
-are in some sort of harmony. The magic circle drawn round us all at
-birth surrounds these in such a way that it will never overlap, far
-less become concentric with, the circles of any other in the whirling
-multitudes. The circle is a high wall guarded as if it were a Paradise,
-not a Hell, “with dreadful faces thronged and fiery arms”: or it is no
-more than a shell border round the garden of a child, and there is no
-one so feeble but he can slip over it, or shift it, or trample it down,
-though powerless to remove it. Some of these weaker ones might seem to
-have several circles enclosing them, which are thus upset or trampled
-one by one as childhood advances. Everybody discovers that he can cross
-their borders. They do not retaliate. These are the superfluous who are
-kept alive to perform the most terrible or most loathsome tasks. Rarely
-do their tyrants see their eyes gleaming in their dungeons, and draw
-back or hurl a stone like a man who has almost trodden upon a fox.
-
-But the superfluous are not always unfortunate; we who knew Aurelius
-would never call him unfortunate. There are some--and more than ever in
-these days when even the strongest do not condemn outright, and when
-deaths less unpleasant to the executioner have been discovered--some
-who escape the necessity to toil and spin for others, and do not spend
-their ease in manacles. Many of the women among the hunted are not
-slaughtered as soon as caught. They are kept in artfully constructed
-and choicely decorated cages where their captors try to force them
-to sing over and over again the notes which were their allurement
-at first; a few survive to wear white locks and trouble with a new
-note the serenity of the palaces where their cages are suspended. The
-superfluous have been known to learn the ways of their superiors, to
-make little camps unmolested in the midst of the foreign land, to enjoy
-a life admired of many and sometimes envied, but insincerely.
-
-Some of the captives enslave their masters. Aurelius was one. From my
-earliest days Aurelius and rumours of him were much about me. Once he
-earned his bread in a great country house by looking after the books
-and writing letters. They lodged, fed, and clothed him, and gave him a
-small wage--he came from no one knew where, except that it must have
-been a gutter or a ditch, as he said, “between the moon and Mercury.”
-But he would tell children that he was begotten out of the moonlight
-by an owl’s hooting, or that he was born in a tent in the New Forest,
-where there were more leaves than money. It was a sort of grievance
-against him that he could always buy what he wanted, as a book for
-himself or a toy for a child.
-
-He can have been of little use as a letter-writer, as I see now. His
-writing looked as unfamiliar as Persian, and must have been laborious.
-It was suited to the copying of incantations, horoscopes, receipts
-for confectionery. It must often have startled the reader like a line
-of trees or flight of birds writing their black legend on the dawn
-silver. There was nothing in the meaning of his sentences, I think,
-to correspond with the looks of them. A few of his letters survive,
-and some notes on accessions to the library, etc.; but it is clear
-that they were written in a language foreign to the man, a loose
-journalistic English of the moment, neither classic nor colloquial, and
-they have no significance.
-
-Some people called him a little man, but in his size as in other things
-he seemed rather to be of another species than a diminutive example of
-our own. He was smaller than a man, but not unpleasantly small, neither
-were his hands too long and delicate, nor were they incapable of a
-man’s work. In every way he was finely made and graceful, with clear
-large features, curled dark-brown hair and beard almost auburn. His
-clothes were part of him, of a lighter brown than his hair and of some
-substance which was more like a natural fur than a made cloth. These
-clothes, along with his voice, which was very deep, his hair, and his
-silent movements, increased his pleasing inhumanity. He sat among many
-people and said trivial things, or more often nothing, looking very far
-away and very little, turning all light somehow to moonlight, his dark
-eyes full of subdued gleaming; and both speech and silence drew upon
-him an attention which gave the casual observer an excuse for calling
-him vain. Children liked him, though he never troubled to show a liking
-for children, and while we sat on his lap or displayed a book for him
-he would be talking busily to others, but without offending us. He did
-not often tell us tales or play games with us, but he had a swift,
-gentle way of putting his hand on our heads and looking at us which
-always seemed an honour.
-
-I recall chiefly, in connection with Aurelius, an evening near the end
-of winter at the great house. There had been a week of frost, some
-days silent and misty, others loud and clear with a north-east wind.
-Then came the west wind, a day’s balmy sun, and at last rain. This
-day I recall was the next. It was full of goings to and fro of loose
-cloud, of yellow threatenings on the hills. The light was thin and
-pale, falling tenderly over green fields and their fresh sprinkling
-of mole-heaps. But the rain would not descend, and as we got to the
-big house for tea the sky cleared, and in the twilight blackbirds
-were chinking nervously before sleep and now and then hurrying across
-the dim grass between the dark hedges and copses. A robin sang at
-the edge of a holly, and a thrush somewhere remote, and the world
-had become narrow and homely, the birds sounded secure like happily
-tired boys lazily undressing, and evidently they did not expect men.
-Three-quarters of a moon hung at the zenith, cold and fresh and
-white like an early spring flower. We grew silent, but at tea were
-particularly noisy and excited, too excited and near to tears, when
-I rushed upstairs. In the library I found Aurelius reading, with his
-back to the uncurtained window, by a light that only illuminated his
-face and page. Running at first to the window, I pressed my face on
-the pane to see the profound of deepening night, and the lake shining
-dimly like a window through which the things under the earth might
-be seen if you were out. The abyss of solitude below and around was
-swallowing the little white moon and might swallow me also; with terror
-at this feeling I turned away. “What?” said Aurelius, without even
-looking round, but apparently aware of my feeling. Seated in his lap,
-he took hardly more notice of me, but I was comforted. His silence was
-not a mere absence of words. It was not the peevish silence of one
-too cautious or too fearful to speak; nor the silence of one who has
-suddenly become isolated and feels it, yet cannot escape. Up out of
-the silence rose the voice of Aurelius reading out of the book before
-him. Over my shoulder came the rustling of ivy, and the sighing of
-trees, and the running of the brook through the coomb; the moon, close
-at hand, out in the black garden, pressed her face against the window
-and looked in at me. Aurelius was reading of that great king who had
-under him a hundred thousand kings, and whose chief delight was in
-ancient books telling of the loveliness of Paradise: “And when he met
-with this description of the world to come, and of Paradise and its
-pavilions, its lofty chambers, its trees and fruits, and of the other
-things in Paradise, his heart enticed him to construct its like on
-earth....” The world extended to a vastness that came close up to me
-and enfolded me as a lake enfolds one swan. Thus at the building of
-that Paradise I easily imagined doorways that would have admitted Orion
-and the Pleiades together. And at last, at the cry of destruction,
-though I was sorry, I was intensely satisfied with both the sadness and
-the splendour. I began to dream in the following silence. I dreamed I
-was lying at the edge of an immense sea, upon a rock scarcely raised
-above the water of the colour of sapphires. I saw go by me a procession
-of enormous seals whose backs swelled out of the wavelets like camels,
-and as they passed in deep water, a few yards away, each one cast on me
-his dark soft eyes, and they were the eyes of Aurelius. There were more
-coming behind when I awoke. Aurelius lighted another lamp. I went over
-again to the window and looked out. In a flash I saw the outer vast
-world of solitude, darkness, and silence, waiting eternally for its
-prey, and felt behind me the little world within that darkness like a
-lighthouse. I went back to the others. Aurelius for all I knew went to
-the kingdoms of the moon.
-
-Many times again he read to us after I had on some pretext brought him
-to Abercorran House, a year or two later.
-
-Yet older people said that Aurelius had no perception of religion,
-or beauty, or human suffering. Certainly he talked of these things,
-as I see now, with a strange and callous-seeming familiarity, as a
-poultry-farmer talks of chickens; but our elders did not explain it
-when they called it in scorn artistic. I suspect it was in scorn,
-though they said it was to humanise him, that they helped to get him
-married to a “nice sensible” girl who never came near Abercorran House.
-Like many other women, she had been used to petting him as if he were
-an animal. He responded with quaint, elaborate speeches and gestures,
-kneeling to speak, calling her by different invented names, but perhaps
-with a mock-heroic humorous gleam. He married her, and all I know is
-that he slipped away from the charming flat where the kindness of
-friends had deposited them, and never reappeared in the neighbourhood
-except at Abercorran House. He sent her money from time to time which
-he earned as trainer to a troupe of dogs in a travelling circus, as a
-waiter, as a commercial traveller of some sort. It was said that he
-had been to sea. In any case, to hear him sing
-
- “Along the plains of Mexico”
-
-was better than sailing in any ship we had ever been in or imagined.
-I am sure that he could not have improved his singing of “Along the
-Plains of Mexico” by sailing from Swansea to Ilfracombe or round Cape
-Horn, or by getting a heart of oak and a hand of iron. He brought
-nothing back with him from his travels. He had no possessions--not a
-book, not a watch, not an extra suit of clothes, not a lead pencil.
-He could live on nothing, and at times, it was said, had done so. For
-his hardiness was great, and habitually he ate almost nothing. Man,
-God, and weather could not harm him. Of course he was sometimes put
-upon, for he would not quarrel. For having treated him better than he
-appeared to have expected, some people could hardly forgive themselves
-until they learned to take it as creditable. One tremendous tradesman,
-for instance, explained his comparative civility to Aurelius on a
-trying occasion by blustering: “You never know where you are with
-these Gypsies:” he came, however, to regard himself as a benefactor.
-A minister of the gospel who was tricked by Aurelius’ innocence had
-to fall back on accusing him of concealing his age and of being a
-Welshman. Everyone thought him a foreigner.
-
-It was a remarkable thing that nobody except a few children and Mr
-Torrance the schoolmaster--for actually one schoolmaster frequented
-Abercorran House--liked to be alone with Aurelius. I never heard this
-spoken of, and I believe nobody consciously avoided being alone with
-him. Only, it so happened that he was welcomed by a company, but not
-one member of it was likely to stay on long if at last he found himself
-and Aurelius left behind by the others. Meeting him in the street, no
-one ever stopped for more than a few words with him. Some awkwardness
-was feared, but not in Aurelius, who was never awkward. Unsympathetic
-people called him a foreigner, and there was something in it. In no
-imaginable crowd could he have been one of the million “friends,
-Romans, countrymen!” Perhaps even at Abercorran House he was not quite
-one of us. Yet in a moment he was at home there. I can see him holding
-a pigeon--in the correct manner--spreading out one of its wings and
-letting it slip back again, while he was talking, as luck would have
-it, to Higgs the bird-chap who cared for nothing but pigeons. Higgs
-was so taken aback by the way the new-comer talked and held the bird--a
-man whom he would instinctively have laughed at--that he could not say
-a word, but escaped as soon as possible and blundered about saying: “I
-like the little chap.... You can see he’s used to birds--who would have
-thought it?--and I wondered what it was young Arthur was bringing in.”
-Higgs was so pleased with his own discernment, his cleverness in seeing
-good in that unlikely place, that he really exaggerated his liking for
-Aurelius. However, let it be set down to Higgs’ credit that he knew a
-hawk from a handsaw, and hailed Aurelius almost at first sight.
-
-As I have mentioned, Aurelius had asked me to take him to Abercorran
-House, because I had attracted his fancy with something I had said
-about the Morgans or the house. It was a lucky introduction. For all
-liked him, and he was soon free to stay at the house for a night or
-a month, at pleasure. It was one of his virtues to admire Jessie. He
-must have felt at once that she was alone among women, since he never
-knelt to her or made any of his long, lofty speeches to her as to
-other fair women whom he met elsewhere, as at my home. She saw his
-merit instantly. To please him she would go on and on singing for him
-“The Cuckoo,” “Midsummer Maid,” “Hob-y-deri-dando,” “Crockamy Daisy
-Kitty-alone.”
-
-When for a time he was a bookseller’s assistant in London, it was
-Jessie discovered him, as she was passing with her mother at night.
-She said he was standing outside like one of those young men in
-“The Arabian Nights” who open a stall in a market at Bagdad because
-they hope to capture someone long-lost or much-desired among their
-customers. But he soon wearied of dry goods, and was not seen after
-that for over a year, though Mr Torrance brought word that he had
-written from Dean Prior in Devonshire, where (he said) a great poet
-lived who would have been sorry to die in 1674 if he had known he
-was going to miss Aurelius by doing so. Which may be absurd, but Mr
-Torrance said it, and he knew both Herrick and Aurelius extremely well.
-He did try to explain the likeness, but to an audience that only knew
-Herrick as the author of “Bid me to live” and as an immoral clergyman,
-and at this distance of time I cannot reconstruct the likeness. But it
-may have been that Aurelius wrote verses which Mr Torrance, in the
-kindness of his heart, believed to resemble Herrick’s. I know nothing
-of that. The nearest to poetry I ever saw of his was a pack of cards
-which he spent his life, off and on, in painting. Jessie was one of the
-Queens, and rightly so. That this pack was found in the cottage where
-he stayed before he finally disappeared, proves, to me at any rate,
-that he regarded this life as at an end.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-OUR COUNTRY
-
-
-“It was a good day, Arthur, that first brought you to Abercorran
-House,” said old Ann, as she went to the door to deliver the stray
-pigeon to its owner.
-
-“Yes,” I said, a little pathetically for Ann’s taste and with thought
-too deep for tears, at least in her company. I looked round the
-kitchen, remembering the glory that was Abercorran ... Philip ...
-Jessie ... Roland ... Aurelius.... It was no unselfish memory, for
-I wished with all my heart that I was fifteen again, that the month
-was April, the hour noon, and the scene the yard of Abercorran House
-with all the family assembled, all the dogs, Aurelius, and Mr Torrance
-(there being still some days left of the Easter holidays), yes, and
-Higgs also, and most certainly the respectable Mr Stodham.
-
-“Yes, it was a good day,” continued Ann, returning, “if it had not been
-for you we should never have known Aurelius.”
-
-This was so like the old Ann that I was delighted, with all my conceit.
-I remembered that first visit well, limping into the yard the day after
-the paper-chase, and seeing big Jack (aged then about twenty) and tall
-Roland (less than two years younger) discussing a greyhound with a
-blackguard in an orange neck-tie, Jessie (my own age) surrounded by
-pigeons, Mr Morgan and Mr Torrance at the top of the steps looking on,
-and away on the pond under the elms little Harry and Lewis crying for
-help to release their craft from the water-lilies of that perilous sea.
-When the limper was introduced as “Arthur,” Mr Torrance said:
-
- “Not that same Arthur, that with spear in rest
- Shot through the lists at Camelot and charged
- Before the eyes of ladies and of kings,”
-
-and Mr Morgan roared with laughter, as having no cigar he was free
-to do at the moment, and everyone else joined in except the Gypsy,
-who appeared to think he was the victim; such laughter was a command.
-Before the roar was over Ann came up to me and said: “Will you please
-to come into the kitchen. I have something for that poor leg of yours.”
-Pity was worse than ever, but to escape the laughter, I followed
-her. “There you are,” she said as we entered, pointing to a broad
-blackberry tart uncut, “that will do your leg good. It is between you
-and Philip.” And with that she left me and at another door in came
-Philip, and though there was nothing wrong with his leg he enjoyed the
-tart as much as I did.
-
-We were then friends of twenty-four hours standing, my age being
-ten, his twelve, and the time of the year an October as sweet as its
-name. We had been for six months together at the same school without
-speaking, until yesterday, the day of the paper-chase. After running
-and walking for more than two hours that sunny morning we found
-ourselves together, clean out of London and also out of the chase,
-because he had gone off on a false scent and because I ran badly.
-
-I had never before been in that lane of larches. It was, in fact, the
-first time that I had got out of London into pure country on foot.
-I had been by train to sea-side resorts and the country homes of
-relatives, but this was different. I had no idea that London died in
-this way into the wild.
-
-Out on the broad pasture bounded by a copse like a dark wall, rooks
-cawed in the oak-trees. Moorhens hooted on a hidden water behind the
-larches. At the end of a row of cottages and gardens full of the
-darkest dahlias was a small, gray inn called “The George,” which my
-companion entered. He came out again in a minute with bread and cheese
-for two, and eating slowly but with large mouthfuls we strolled on, too
-busy and too idle to talk. Instead of larches horse-chestnuts overhung
-our road; in the glittering grass borders the dark fruit and the white
-pods lay bright. So as we ate we stooped continually for the biggest
-“conquers” to fill our pockets. Suddenly the other boy, musing and
-not looking at me, asked, “What’s your name?” “Arthur Froxfield,” I
-answered, pleased and not at all surprised. “It doesn’t suit you,” he
-said, looking at me. “It ought to be John something--
-
- ‘John, John, John,
- With the big boots on.’
-
-You’re tired.”
-
-I knew his name well enough, for at twelve he was the best runner in
-the school. Philip Morgan.... I do not suppose that I concealed my
-pride to be thus in his company.
-
-For an hour we were separated; we hit upon the trail, and off he went
-without a word. At a limping trot I followed, but lost sight of Philip
-and soon fell back into a walk. I had, in fact, turned homewards when
-he overtook me; he had been forced to retrace his steps. I was by this
-time worn out, and should have given up but for my self-satisfaction
-at the long run and the pleasure of knowing that he did not mind my
-hanging on his arm as on we crawled. Thus at last after an age of
-sleepy fatigue I found myself at home. It had been arranged that on the
-next day I was to go round to Abercorran House.
-
-Again and again Philip and I revisited that lane of larches, the long
-water-side copse, the oak wood out in the midst of the fields, and all
-the hedges, to find moorhen’s eggs, a golden-crested wren’s, and a
-thousand treasures, and felicity itself. Philip had known this country
-for a year or more; now we always went together. I at least, for a long
-time, had a strong private belief that the place had been deserted,
-overlooked, forgotten, that it was known only to us. It was not like
-ordinary country. The sun there was peculiarly bright. There was
-something unusual in the green of its grass, in the caw of its rooks
-in April, in the singing of its missel-thrushes on the little round
-islands of wood upon the ploughland. When later on I read about those
-“remote and holy isles” where the three sons of Ulysses and Circe ruled
-over the glorious Tyrrhenians, I thought, for some reason or another,
-or perhaps for no reason, of those little round islands of ash and
-hazel amidst the ploughland of Our Country, when I was ten and Philip
-twelve. If we left it unvisited for some weeks it used to appear to
-our imaginations extraordinary in its beauty, and though we might be
-forming plans to go thither again before long, I did not fully believe
-that it existed--at least for others--while I was away from it. I have
-never seen thrushes’ eggs of a blue equalling those we found there.
-
-No wonder Our Country was supernaturally beautiful. It had London
-for a foil and background; what is more, on that first day it wore
-an uncommon autumnal splendour, so that I cannot hope to meet again
-such heavily gilded elms smouldering in warm, windless sunshine, nor
-such bright meadows as they stood in, nor such blue sky and such white
-billowy cloud as rose up behind the oaks on its horizon.
-
-Philip knew this Our Country in and out, and though his opinion
-was that it was not a patch on the country about his old home at
-Abercorran, he was never tired of it. In the first place he had been
-introduced to it by Mr Stodham. “Mr Stodham,” said Philip, “knows more
-about England than the men who write the geography books. He knows High
-Bower, where we lived for a year. He is a nice man. He has a horrible
-wife. He is in an office somewhere, and she spends his money on
-jewellery. But he does not mind; remember that. He has written a poem
-and father does not want him to recite it. Glory be to Mr Stodham. When
-he trespasses they don’t say anything, or if they do it is only, ‘Fine
-day, sir,’ or ‘Where did you want to go to, sir,’ or ‘Excuse me, sir, I
-don’t mind your being on my ground, but thought you mightn’t be aware
-it is private.’ But if they catch you or me, especially you, being only
-eleven and peagreen at that, we shall catch it.”
-
-Once he was caught. He was in a little copse that was all blackthorns,
-and the blackthorns were all spikes. Inside was Philip looking for what
-he could find; outside, and keeping watch, sat I; and it was Sunday.
-Sunday was the only day when you ever saw anyone in Our Country.
-Presently a man who was passing said: “The farmer’s coming along
-this road, if that’s any interest to you.” It was too late. There he
-was--coming round the bend a quarter of a mile off, on a white pony.
-I whistled to Philip to look out. I was innocently sitting in the same
-place when the farmer rode up. He asked me at once the name of the boy
-in the copse, which so took me by surprise that I blabbed out at once.
-“Philip Morgan,” shouted the farmer, “Philip Morgan, come out of that
-copse.” But Philip was already out of it, as I guessed presently when
-I saw a labourer running towards the far end, evidently in pursuit.
-The farmer rode on, and thinking he had given it up I followed him.
-However, five minutes later Philip ran into his arms at a gateway,
-just as he was certain he had escaped, because his pursuer had been
-outclassed and had given up running. In a few minutes I joined them.
-Philip was recovering his breath and at the same time giving his
-address. If we sent in five shillings to a certain hospital in his
-name, said the farmer, he would not prosecute us--“No,” he added,
-“ten shillings, as it is Sunday.” “The better the day the better the
-deed,” said Philip scornfully. “Thank you, my lad,” said the giver
-of charity, and so we parted. But neither did we pay the money, nor
-were we prosecuted; for my father wrote a letter from his official
-address. I do not know what he said. In future, naturally, we gave
-some of our time and trouble to avoiding the white pony when we were
-in those parts. Not that he got on our nerves. We had no nerves. No:
-but we made a difference. Besides, his ground was really not in what
-we called Our Country, _par excellence_. Our own country was so free
-from molestation that I thought of it instantly when Aurelius read to
-me about the Palace of the Mountain of Clouds. A great king had asked
-his counsellors and his companions if they knew of any place that no
-one could invade, no one, either man or genie. They told him of the
-Palace of the Mountain of Clouds. It had been built by a genie who had
-fled from Solomon in rebellion. There he had dwelt until the end of
-his days. After him no one inhabited it; for it was separated by great
-distances and great enchantment from the rest of the world. No one
-went thither. It was surrounded by running water sweeter than honey,
-colder than snow, and by fruitful trees. And there in the Palace of the
-Mountain of Clouds the king might dwell in safety and solitude for ever
-and ever....
-
-In the middle of the oak wood we felt as safe and solitary as if we
-were lords of the Palace of the Mountain of Clouds. And so we were.
-For four years we lived charmed lives. For example, when we had
-manufactured a gun and bought a pistol, we crawled over the ploughed
-fields at twilight, and fired both at a flock of pewits. Yet neither
-birds nor poachers suffered. We climbed the trees for the nests of
-crows, woodpeckers, owls, wood-pigeons, and once for a kestrel’s, as
-if they were all ours. We went everywhere. More than once we found
-ourselves among the lawns and shrubberies of big houses which we had
-never suspected. This seems generally to have happened at twilight. As
-we never saw the same house twice the mysteriousness was increased. One
-of the houses was a perfect type of the dark ancient house in a forest.
-We came suddenly stumbling upon it among the oaks just before night.
-The walls were high and craggy, and without lights anywhere. A yew tree
-grew right up against it. A crow uttered a curse from the oak wood. And
-that house I have never seen again save in memory. There it remains,
-as English as Morland, as extravagantly wild as Salvator Rosa. That
-evening Philip must needs twang his crossbow at the crow--an impossible
-shot; but by the grace of God no one came out of the house, and at this
-distance of time it is hard to believe that men and women were actually
-living there.
-
-Most of these estates had a pond or two, and one had a long one like
-a section of a canal. Here we fished with impunity and an untroubled
-heart, hoping for a carp, now and then catching a tench. But often
-we did not trouble to go so far afield. Our own neighbourhood was by
-no means unproductive, and the only part of it which was sacred was
-the Wilderness. None of the birds of the Wilderness ever suffered at
-our hands. Without thinking about it we refrained from fishing in the
-Wilderness pond, and I never saw anybody else do so except Higgs, but
-though it seemed to me like robbing the offertory Higgs only grinned.
-But other people’s grounds were honoured in a different way. Private
-shrubberies became romantic at night to the trespasser. Danger doubled
-their shadows, and creeping amongst them we missed no ecstasy of which
-we were capable. The danger caused no conscious anxiety or fear,
-yet contrived to heighten the colour of such expeditions. We never
-had the least expectation of being caught. Otherwise we should have
-had more than a little fear in the January night when we went out
-after birds, armed with nets and lanterns. The scene was a region of
-meadows, waiting to be built on and in the meantime occupied by a few
-horses and cows, and a football and a lawn-tennis club. Up and down
-the hedges we went with great hopes of four and twenty blackbirds or
-so. We had attained a deep and thrilling satisfaction but not taken a
-single bird when we were suddenly aware of a deep, genial voice asking,
-“What’s the game?” It was a policeman. The sight acted like the pulling
-of a trigger--off we sped. Having an advantage of position I was the
-first to leap the boundary hedge into the road, or rather into the
-ditch between hedge and road. Philip followed, but not the policeman.
-We both fell at the jump, Philip landing on top of me, but without
-damage to either. We reached home, covered in mud and secret glory,
-which made up for the loss of a cap and two lanterns. The glory lasted
-one day only, for on the next I was compelled to accompany my father to
-the police-station to inquire after the cap and lanterns. However, I
-had the honour of hearing the policeman say--though laughing--that we
-had taken the leap like hunters and given him no chance at all. This
-and the fact that our property was not recovered preserved a little of
-the glory.
-
-In these meadows, in the grounds which their owners never used at
-night, and in Our Country, Philip and I spent really a great deal of
-time, fishing, birds-nesting, and trying to shoot birds with cross-bow,
-pistol, or home-made gun. There were intervals of school, and of
-football and cricket, but these in memory do not amount to more than
-the towns of England do in comparison with the country. As on the map
-the towns are but blots and spots on the country, so the school-hours
-were embedded, almost buried away, in the holidays, official,
-semi-official, and altogether unofficial. Philip and I were together
-during most of them; even the three principal long holidays of the year
-were often shared, either in Wales with some of Philip’s people, or at
-Lydiard Constantine, in Wiltshire, with my aunt Rachel.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-WOOL-GATHERING AND LYDIARD CONSTANTINE
-
-
-One day at Abercorran House I heard Aurelius, Mr Morgan, and Mr
-Torrance in the Library, talking about wool-gathering. “Since Jessie
-told us about that river in Essex with the Welsh name,” said Mr Morgan,
-laughing, “we have travelled from Gwithavon to Battersea Park Road and
-a fishmonger’s advertisement. Such are the operations of the majestic
-intellect. How did we get all that way? Do you suppose the cave-men
-were very different, except that they did not trouble about philology
-and would have eaten their philologers, while they did without
-fishmongers because fish were caught to eat, not to sell, in those
-days?”
-
-“Well!” said Aurelius, “we could not live if we had nothing in common
-with the cave-men. A man who was a mere fishmonger or a mere philologer
-could not live a day without artificial aid. Scratch a philologer
-sufficiently hard and you will find a sort of a cave-man.”
-
-“I think,” continued Mr Morgan, “that we ought to prove our
-self-respect by going soberly back on our steps to see what by-ways
-took us out of Gwithavon to this point.”
-
-“I’m not afraid of you at that game,” said Aurelius. “I have often
-played it during church services, or rather after them. A church
-service needs no further defence if it can provide a number of boys
-with a chance of good wool-gathering.”
-
-“Very true,” said Mr Torrance, who always agreed with Aurelius when it
-was possible. A fancy had struck him, and instead of turning it into
-a sonnet he said: “I like to think that the original wool-gatherers
-were men whose taste it was to wander the mountains and be before-hand
-with the nesting birds, gathering stray wool from the rocks and thorns,
-a taste that took them into all sorts of wild new places without
-over-loading them with wool, or with profit or applause.”
-
-“Very pretty, Frank,” said Aurelius, who had himself now gone
-wool-gathering and gave us the benefit of it. He told us that he had
-just recalled a church and a preacher whose voice used to enchant his
-boyhood into a half-dream. The light was dim as with gold dust. It was
-warm and sleepy, and to the boy all the other worshippers seemed to be
-asleep. The text was the three verses of the first chapter of Genesis
-which describe the work of creation on the fifth day. He heard the
-clergyman’s voice murmuring, “Let the waters bring forth abundantly the
-moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth
-in the open firmament of heaven.”
-
-“That was enough,” said Aurelius, “for me it was all the sermon. It
-summoned up before me a coast of red crags and a black sea that was
-white where the waves got lost in the long corridors between the crags.
-The moon, newly formed to rule the night, stood full, large, and white,
-at the top of the sky, which was as black as the sea and cloudless.
-And out of the water were rising, by twos and threes, but sometimes
-in multitudes like a cloud, the birds who were to fly in the open
-firmament of heaven. Out of the black waste emerged sea-birds, one at
-a time, their long white wings spread wide out at first, but then as
-they paused on the surface, uplifted like the sides of a lyre; in a
-moment they were skimming this way and that, and, rising up in circles,
-were presently screaming around the moon. Several had only risen a
-little way when, falling back into the sea, they vanished, there, as
-I supposed, destined by the divine purpose to be deprived of their
-wings and to become fish. Eagles as red as the encircling crags came
-up also, but always solitary; they ascended as upon a whirlwind in one
-or two long spirals and, blackening the moon for a moment, towered out
-of sight. The little singing birds were usually cast up in cloudlets,
-white and yellow and blue and dappled, and, after hovering uncertainly
-at no great height, made for the crags, where they perched above the
-white foam, piping, warbling, and twittering, after their own kinds,
-either singly or in concert. Ever and anon flocks of those who had
-soared now floated downward across the moon and went over my head with
-necks outstretched, crying towards the mountains, moors, and marshes,
-or sloped still lower and alighted upon the water, where they screamed
-whenever the surface yawned at a new birth of white or many-coloured
-wings. Gradually the sea was chequered from shore to horizon with
-birds, and the sky was throbbing continually with others, so that the
-moon could either not be seen at all, or only in slits and wedges. The
-crags were covered, as if with moss and leaves, by lesser birds who
-mingled their voices as if it were a dawn of May....”
-
-In my turn I now went off wool-gathering, so that I cannot say how the
-fifth day ended in the fancy of Aurelius, if you call it fancy. It
-being then near the end of winter, that vision of birds set me thinking
-of the nests to come. I went over in my mind the eggs taken and to be
-taken by Philip and me at Lydiard Constantine. All of last year’s were
-in one long box, still haunted by the cheapest scent of the village
-shop. I had not troubled to arrange them; there was a confusion of
-moor-hens’ and coots’ big freckled eggs with the lesser blue or white
-or olive eggs, the blotted, blotched, and scrawled eggs. For a minute
-they were forgotten during the recollection of a poem I had begun to
-copy out, and had laid away with the eggs. It was the first poem I
-had ever read and re-read for my own pleasure, and I was copying it
-out in my best hand-writing, the capitals in red ink. I had got as
-far as “Some mute inglorious Milton here may rest.” I tried to repeat
-the verses but could not, and so I returned to the eggs. I thought
-of April when we should once again butt our way through thickets of
-stiff, bristling stems, through thorn and briar and bramble in the
-double hedges. We should find the thrushes’ nests in a certain copse
-of oak and blackthorn where the birds used hardly anything but moss,
-and you could see them far off among the dark branches, which seldom
-had many leaves, but were furred over with lichens. We would go to
-all those little ponds shadowed by hazels close to the farms, where
-there was likely to be a solitary moorhen’s home, and up into the
-pollard willow which once had four starling’s eggs at the bottom of a
-long narrow pocket. In all those spring days we had no conscious aim
-but finding nests, and if we were not scrambling in a wood we walked
-with heads lifted up to the trees, turned aside to the hedges, or bent
-down to the grass or undergrowth. We were not curious about the eggs;
-questions of numbers or variation in size, shape or colour, troubled
-us but fitfully. Sun, rain, wind, deep mud, water over the boots and
-knees, scratches to arms, legs, and face, dust in the eyes, fear of
-gamekeepers and farmers, excitement, dizziness, weariness, all were
-summed up by the plain or marked eggs in the scent box; they were all
-that visibly remained of these things, and I valued them in the same
-way and for the same reason as the athlete valued the parsley crown.
-The winning of this one or that was recalled with regret, sometimes
-that I had taken more than I should have done from the same nest,
-sometimes that I had not taken as many as would have been excusable;
-I blushed with annoyance because we had not revisited certain nests
-which were unfinished or empty when we discovered them--the plough-boys
-doubtless had robbed them completely, or they had merely produced young
-birds. How careless the country boys were, putting eggs into their hats
-and often forgetting all about them, often breaking them wantonly. I
-envied them their opportunities and despised them for making so little
-use of them.
-
-I thought of the flowers we tramped over, the smell and taste of
-cowslips and primroses, and various leaves, and of the young brier
-shoots which we chewed and spat out again as we walked. I do not know
-what Aurelius might have been saying, but I began to count up the
-Sundays that must pass before there would be any chance of finding
-rooks’ eggs, not at Lydiard, but at the rookery nearest to Abercorran
-House. Thus I was reminded of the rookery in the half-dozen elms of
-a farm-house home field, close by the best fishing-place of all at
-Lydiard. There the arrow-headed reeds grew in thick beds, and the water
-looked extraordinarily mysterious on our side of them, as if it might
-contain fabulous fish. Only last season I had left my baited line out
-there while I slipped through the neighbouring hedge to look for a
-reed-bunting’s nest; and when I returned I had to pull in an empty line
-which some monster had gnawed through, escaping with hooks and bait. I
-wonder Philip did not notice. It was just there, between the beds of
-arrow-head and that immense water dock on the brink. I vowed to try
-again. Everybody had seen the monster, or at least the swirl made as
-he struck out into the deeps at a passing tread. “As long as my arm, I
-daresay,” said the carter, cracking his whip emphatically with a sort
-of suggestion that the fish was not to be caught by the like of us.
-Well, we shall see.
-
-As usual the idea of fishing was connected with my aunt Rachel. There
-was no fishing worth speaking of unless we stayed with her in our
-holidays. The water in the ponds at Lydiard Constantine provoked
-magnificent hopes. I could have enjoyed fishing by those arrow-heads
-without a bait, so fishy did it look, especially on Sundays, when sport
-was forbidden:--it was unbearable to see that look and lack rod and
-line. The fascinating look of water is indescribable, but it enables me
-to understand how
-
- “Simple Simon went a-fishing
- For to catch a whale,
- But all the water he had got
- Was in his mother’s pail.”
-
-I have seen that look in tiny ponds, and have fished in one against
-popular advice, only giving it up because I caught newts there and
-nothing else.
-
-But to my wool-gathering. In the Library, with Aurelius talking, I
-could see that shadowed water beside the reeds and the float in the
-midst. In fact I always had that picture at my command. We liked the
-water best when it was quite smooth; the mystery was greater, and we
-used to think that we caught more fish out of it in this state. I hoped
-it would be a still summer, and warm. It was nearly three quarters of
-a year since last we were in that rookery meadow--eight months since
-I had tasted my aunt’s doughy cake. I can see her making it, first
-stoning the raisins while the dough in a pan by the fire was rising;
-when she thought neither of us was looking she stoned them with her
-teeth, but this did not shock me, and now I come to think of it they
-were very white even teeth, not too large or too small, so that I
-wonder no man ever married her for them alone. I am glad no man did
-marry her--at least, I was glad then. For she would probably have given
-up making doughy cakes full of raisins and spices, if she had married.
-I suppose that what with making cakes and wiping the dough off her
-fingers, and wondering if we had got drowned in the river, she had
-no time for lovers. She existed for those good acts which are mostly
-performed in the kitchen, for supplying us with lamb and mint sauce,
-and rhubarb tart with cream, when we came in from birds-nesting. How
-dull it must be for her, thought I, sitting alone there at Lydiard
-Constantine, the fishing over, the birds not laying yet, no nephews
-to be cared for, and therefore no doughy cakes, for she could not be
-so greedy as to make them for herself and herself alone. Aunt Rachel
-lived alone, when she was without us, in a little cottage in a row, at
-the edge of the village. Hers was an end house. The rest were neat and
-merely a little stained by age; hers was hidden by ivy, which thrust
-itself through the walls and up between the flagstones of the floor,
-flapped in at the windows, and spread itself so densely over the panes
-that the mice ran up and down it, and you could see their pale, silky
-bellies through the glass--often they looked in and entered. The ivy
-was full of sparrows’ nests, and the neighbours were indignant that she
-would not have them pulled out; even we respected them.
-
-To live there always, I thought, would be bliss, provided that Philip
-was with me, always in a house covered with ivy and conducted by an
-aunt who baked and fried for you and tied up your cuts, and would clean
-half a hundred perchlings for you without a murmur, though by the end
-of it her face and the adjacent windows were covered with the flying
-scales. “Why don’t you catch two or three really big ones?” she would
-question, sighing for weariness, but still smiling at us, and putting
-on her crafty-looking spectacles. “Whew, if we could,” we said one to
-another. It seemed possible for the moment; for she was a wonderful
-woman, and the house wonderful too, no anger, no sorrow, no fret, such
-a large fire-place, everything different from London, and better than
-anything in London except Abercorran House. The ticking of her three
-clocks was delicious, especially very early in the morning as you lay
-awake, or when you got home tired at twilight, before lamps were lit.
-Everything had been as it was in Aunt Rachel’s house for untold time;
-it was natural like the trees; also it was never stale; you never came
-down in the morning feeling that you had done the same yesterday and
-would do the same to-morrow, as if each day was a new, badly written
-line in a copy-book, with the same senseless words at the head of every
-page. Why couldn’t we always live there? There was no church or chapel
-for us--Philip had never in his life been to either. Sunday at Lydiard
-Constantine was not the day of grim dulness when everyone was set free
-from work, only to show that he or she did not know what to do or not
-to do; if they had been chained slaves these people from Candelent
-Street and elsewhere could not have been stiffer or more savagely
-solemn.
-
-Those adult people were a different race. I had no thought that Philip
-or I could become like that, and I laughed at them without a pang, not
-knowing what was to save Philip from such an end. How different from
-those people was my aunt, her face serene and kind, notwithstanding
-that she was bustling about all day and had trodden her heels down and
-had let her hair break out into horns and wisps.
-
-I thought of the race of women and girls. I thought (with a little
-pity) that they were nicer than men. I would rather be a man, I mused,
-yet I was sure women were better. I would not give up my right to be a
-man some day; but for the present there was no comparison between the
-two in my affections; and I should not have missed a single man except
-Aurelius. Nevertheless, women did odd things. They always wore gloves
-when they went out, for example. Now, if I put gloves on my hands, it
-was almost as bad as putting a handkerchief over my eyes or cotton wool
-in my ears. They picked flowers with gloved hands. Certainly they had
-their weaknesses. But think of the different ways of giving an apple. A
-man caused it to pass into your hands in a way that made it annoying to
-give thanks; a woman gave herself with it, it was as if the apple were
-part of her, and you took it away and ate it in peace, sitting alone,
-thinking of nothing. A boy threw an apple at you as if he wanted to
-knock your teeth out with it, and, of course, you threw it back at him
-with the same intent; a girl gave it in such a way that you wanted to
-give it back, if you were not somehow afraid. I began thinking of three
-girls who all lived near my aunt and would do anything I wanted, as
-if it was not I but they that wanted it. Perhaps it was. Perhaps they
-wanted nothing except to give. Well, and that was rather stupid, too.
-
-Half released from the spell by one of the voices in the Library, I
-turned to a dozen things at once--as what time it was, whether one of
-the pigeons would have laid its second egg by now, whether Monday’s
-post would bring a letter from a friend who was in Kent, going about
-the woods with a gamekeeper who gave him squirrels, stoats, jays,
-magpies, an owl, and once a woodcock, to skin. I recalled the sweet
-smell of the squirrels; it was abominable to kill them, but I liked
-skinning them.... I turned to thoughts of the increasing row of books
-on my shelf. First came The Compleat Angler. That gave me a brief entry
-into a thinly populated world of men rising early, using strange baits,
-catching many fish, talking to milkmaids with beautiful voices and
-songs fit for them. The book--in a cheap and unattractive edition--shut
-up between its gilded covers a different, embalmed, enchanted life
-without any care. Philip and I knew a great deal of it by heart, and
-took a strong fancy to certain passages and phrases, so that we used
-to repeat out of all reason “as wholesome as a pearch of Rhine,” which
-gave a perfect image of actual perch swimming in clear water down the
-green streets of their ponds on sunny days.... Then there were Sir
-Walter Scott’s poems, containing the magic words--
-
- “And, Saxon, I am Rhoderick Dhu.”
-
-Next, Robinson Crusoe, Grimm’s Fairy Tales, the Iliad, a mass of
-almost babyish books, tattered and now never touched, and lastly The
-Adventures of King Arthur and the Round Table. I heard the Lady of the
-Lake say to Merlin (who had a face like Aurelius) “Inexorable man, thy
-powers are resistless”: moonlit waters overhung by mountains, and crags
-crowned by towers, boats with mysterious dark freight; knights taller
-than Roland, trampling and glittering; sorceries, battles, dragons,
-kings, and maidens, stormed or flitted through my mind, some only as
-words and phrases, some as pictures. It was a shadow entertainment,
-with an indefinable quality of remoteness tinged by the pale Arthurian
-moonlight and its reflection in that cold lake, which finally suggested
-the solid comfort of tea at my aunt’s house, and thick slices, “cut
-ugly,” of the doughy cake.
-
-At this point Jessie came in to say that tea was ready. “So am I,” said
-I, and we raced downstairs. Jessie won.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-ABERCORRAN AND MORGAN’S FOLLY
-
-
-Once or twice I joined Philip on a holiday in Wales, but not at
-Abercorran. It was years later that I found myself by chance at
-Abercorran and saw enough of it to spoil somewhat the beautiful
-fantastic geography learned from a thousand references by Philip,
-Jessie, and old Ann. The real place--as it may be seen by anyone who
-can pay the railway fare--is excellent, but I think I should never have
-gone there had I foreseen its effect on that old geography. Having
-seen the place with these eyes I cannot recover perfectly the original
-picture of the castle standing at the meet of two small rivers and
-looking over their wide estuary, between the precipices of enormous
-hills, to the sea; the tiny deserted quay, the broken cross on the open
-space glistening with ever-renewed cockle shells, below the castle; the
-long, stately street leading from the church down to the castle, named
-Queen Street because an English queen once rode down it; the castle
-owls and the inexhaustible variety and the everlasting motion of the
-birds of the estuary. To see it as the Morgans once made me see it you
-must be able to cover the broad waters with glistening white breasts,
-at the same moment that its twin precipices abide in gloom that has
-been from the beginning; you must hear an undertone of the age of
-Arthur, or at least of the great Llewelyn, in the hoots of the castle
-owls, and give a quality of kingliness to a street which has a wide
-pavement on one side, it is true, but consists for the most part of
-cottages, with a castle low down at one end, and at the other a church
-high up.
-
-The Morgans’ old house, far above the townlet of Abercorran, had
-windows commanding mountains behind as well as sea in front. Their
-tales had given me, at the beginning, an idea of mountains, as distinct
-from those objects resembling saw teeth by which they are sometimes
-represented. They formed the foundation of my idea of mountains. Then
-upon that I raised slowly a magnificent edifice by means of books of
-travel and of romance. These later elements were also added unto the
-Welsh mountains where Jack found the kite’s nest, where Roland saw an
-eagle, where Philip had learnt the ways of raven, buzzard, and curlew,
-of badger, fox, and otter. My notions of their size had been given to
-me by Ann, in a story of two men who were lost on them in the mist. For
-three days the men were neither seen nor heard in their wanderings; on
-the fourth they were discovered by chance, one dead, the other mad.
-These high solitudes, I thought, must keep men wild in their minds, and
-still more I thought so after hearing of the runaway boy from Ann’s own
-parish. He lived entirely out of doors--without stealing, said Ann--for
-a year and a half. Every now and then someone caught sight of him, but
-that was all the news. He told nothing when he was arrested on the
-charge of setting fire to a rick. Ann said that if he did this it was
-an accident, but they wanted to get rid of the scandal of the “wild
-boy,” so they packed him off to a training ship until he was sixteen.
-“He would have thought it a piece of luck,” said Ann, “to escape from
-the ship, however it was, for he thought it worse than any weather
-on the mountains; and before he was sixteen he did escape--he fell
-overboard by some mercy, and was never seen again on sea or land, my
-children.”
-
-But above all other tales of the mountains was the one that had David
-Morgan for hero. David Morgan was the eldest brother of the Morgans
-of Abercorran House. He had been to London before ever the family
-thought of quitting their Welsh home; in a year’s time he had returned
-with an inveterate melancholy. After remaining silent, except to his
-mother, for some months, he left home to build himself a house up in
-the mountains. When I was at Abercorran, Morgan’s Folly--so everybody
-called it--was in ruins, but still made a black letter against the
-sky when the north was clear. People imagined that he had hidden gold
-somewhere among the rocks. He was said to have worshipped a god who
-never entered chapel or church. He was said to speak with raven and
-fox. He was said to pray for the end of man or of the world. Atheist,
-blasphemer, outlaw, madman, brute, were some of the names he received
-in rumour. But the last that was positively known of him was that,
-one summer, he used to come down night after night, courting the girl
-Angharad who became his wife.
-
-One of his obsessions in solitude, so said his mother when I travelled
-down with her to see the last of him, was a belief in a race who had
-kept themselves apart from the rest of men, though found among many
-nations, perhaps all. The belief may have come from the Bible, and this
-was the race that grew up alongside the family of Cain, the guiltless
-“daughters of men” from whom the children of the fratricides obtained
-their wives. These, untainted with the blood of Cain, knew not sin or
-shame--so his belief seems to have been--but neither had they souls.
-They were a careless and a godless race, knowing not good or evil. They
-had never been cast out of Eden. “In fact,” said Mrs Morgan, “they must
-be something like Aurelius.” Some of the branches of this race had
-already been exterminated by men; for example, the Nymphs and Fauns.
-David Morgan was not afraid of uttering his belief. Others of them,
-he said, had adopted for safety many of men’s ways. They had become
-moorland or mountain men living at peace with their neighbours, but not
-recognised as equals. They were to be found even in the towns. There
-the uncommon beauty of the women sometimes led to unions of violent
-happiness and of calamity, and to the birth of a poet or musician who
-could abide neither with the strange race nor with the children of
-Adam. They were feared but more often despised, because they retained
-what men had lost by civilisation, because they lived as if time was
-not, yet could not be persuaded to believe in a future life.
-
-Up in his tower Morgan came to believe his own father one of this
-people, and resolved to take a woman from amongst them for a wife.
-Angharad, the shy, the bold, the fierce dark Angharad whose black eyes
-radiated light and blackness together, was one of them. She became his
-wife and went up with him to the tower. After that these things only
-were certainly known; that she was unhappy; that when she came down to
-the village for food she was silent, and would never betray him or fail
-to return; and that he himself never came down, that he also was silent
-and with his unshorn hair looked like a wild man. He was seen at all
-hours, usually far off, on the high paths of the mountains. His hair
-was as black as in boyhood. He was never known to have ailed, until one
-day the wild wife knocked at a farm-house door near Abercorran, asking
-for help to bring him where he might be looked after, since he would
-have no one in the tower but her. The next day Mrs Morgan travelled
-down to see her son. When she asked me to accompany her I did so
-with some curiosity; for I had already become something of a stranger
-at Abercorran House, and had often wondered what had become of David
-Morgan up on his tower. His mother talked readily of his younger days
-and his stay in London. Though he had great gifts, some said genius,
-which he might have been expected to employ in the study, he had
-applied himself to direct social work. For a year he laboured “almost
-as hard,” he said, “as the women who make our shirts.” But gradually he
-formed the opinion that he did not understand town life, that he never
-could understand the men and women whom he saw living a town life pure
-and simple. Before he came amongst them he had been thinking grandly
-about men without realising that these were of a different species. His
-own interference seemed to him impudent. They disgusted him, he wanted
-to make them more or less in his own image to save his feelings, which,
-said he, was absurd. He was trying to alter the conditions of other
-men’s lives because he could not have himself endured them, because
-it would have been unpleasant to him to be like them in their hideous
-pleasure, hideous suffering, hideous indifference. In this attitude,
-which altogether neglected the consolations and even beauty and glory
-possible or incident to such a life, he saw a modern Pharisaism whose
-followers did not merely desire to be unlike others, but to make others
-like themselves. It was, he thought, due to lack of the imagination
-and sympathy to see their lives from a higher or a more intimate point
-of view, in connection with implicit ideals, not as a spectacle for
-which he had an expensive seat. Did they fall farther short of their
-ideals than he from his? He had not the power to see, but he thought
-not; and he came to believe that, lacking as their life might be in
-familiar forms of beauty and power, it possessed, nevertheless, a
-profound unconsciousness and dark strength which might some day bring
-forth beauty--might even now be beautiful to simple and true eyes--and
-had already given them a fitness to their place which he had for no
-place on earth. When it was food and warmth which were lacking he never
-hesitated to use his money, but beyond satisfying these needs he could
-not feel sure that he was not fancifully interfering with a force which
-he did not understand and could not overestimate. Therefore, leaving
-all save a little of his money to be spent in directly supplying
-the needs of hungry and cold men, he escaped from the sublime,
-unintelligible scene. He went up into the tower that he had built on a
-rock in his own mountains, to think about life before he began to live.
-Up there, said his mother, he hoped to learn why sometimes in a London
-street, beneath the new and the multitudinous, could be felt a simple
-and a pure beauty, beneath the turmoil a placidity, beneath the noise a
-silence which he longed to reach and drink deeply and perpetuate, but
-in vain. It was his desire to learn to see in human life, as we see in
-the life of bees, the unity, which perhaps some higher order of beings
-can see through the complexity which confuses us. He had set out to
-seek at first by means of science, but he thought that science was an
-end, not a means. For a hundred years, he said, men had been reading
-science and investigating, as they had been reading history, with the
-result that they knew some science and some history. “So he went up
-into his tower, and there he has been these twelve years,” said Mrs
-Morgan, “with Angharad and no comforts. You would think by his letters
-that his thoughts had become giddy up there. Only five letters have I
-had from him in these twelve years. This is all,” she added, showing
-a small packet in her handbag. “For the last six years nobody has
-heard from him except Ann. He wished he had asked Ann to go with him
-to the tower. She would have gone, too. She would have preserved him
-from being poetical. It is true he was only twenty-five years old at
-the time, but he was too poetical. He said things which he was bound
-to repent in a year, perhaps in a day. He writes quite seriously, as
-actors half seriously talk, in tones quite inhumanly sublime.” She
-read me scraps from these old letters, evidently admiring as well as
-disapproving:
-
-“I am alone. From my tower I look out at the huge desolate heaves of
-the grey beacons. Their magnitude and pure form give me a great calm.
-Here is nothing human, gentle, disturbing, as there is in the vales.
-There is nothing but the hills and the silence, which is God. The
-greater heights, set free from night and the mist, look as if straight
-from the hands of God, as if here He also delighted in pure form and
-magnitude that are worthy of His love. The huge shadows moving slowly
-over the grey spaces of winter, the olive spaces of summer, are as
-God’s hand....
-
-“While I watch, the dream comes, more and more often, of a Paradise
-to be established upon the mountains when at last the wind shall blow
-sweet over a world that knows not the taint of life any more than of
-death. Then my thought sweeps rejoicing through the high Gate of the
-Winds that cleaves the hills--you could see it from my bedroom at
-Abercorran--far off, where a shadow miles long sleeps across the peaks,
-but leaves the lower wild as yellow in the sunlight as corn....
-
-“Following my thought I have walked upwards to that Gate of the Winds,
-to range the high spaces, sometimes to sleep there. Or I have lain
-among the gorse--I could lie on my back a thousand years, hearing
-the cuckoo in the bushes and looking up at the blue sky above the
-mountains. In the rain and wind I have sat against one of the rocks in
-the autumn bracken until the sheep have surrounded me, shaggy and but
-half visible through the mist, peering at me fearlessly, as if they had
-not seen a man since that one was put to rest under the cairn above; I
-sat on and on in the mystery, part of it but not divining, so that I
-went disappointed away. The crags stared at me on the hill-top where
-the dark spirits of the earth had crept out of their abysses into the
-day, and, still clad in darkness, looked grimly at the sky, the light,
-and at me....
-
-“More and more now I stay in the tower, since even in the mountains as
-to a greater extent in the cities of men, I am dismayed by numbers,
-by variety, by the grotesque, by the thousand gods demanding idolatry
-instead of the One I desire, Whose hand’s shadow I have seen far off....
-
-“Looking on a May midnight at Algol rising from behind a mountain, the
-awe and the glory of that first step into the broad heaven exalted me;
-a sound arose as of the whole of Time making music behind me, a music
-as of something passing away to leave me alone in the silence, so that
-I also were about to step off into the air....”
-
-“Oh,” said Mrs Morgan, “it would do him good to do something--to keep
-a few pigeons, now. I am afraid he will take to counting the stones in
-his tower.” She continued her quotations:
-
-“The moon was rising. The sombre ranges eastward seemed to be the
-edge of the earth, and as the orb ascended, the world was emptied and
-grieved, having given birth to this mighty child. I was left alone. The
-great white clouds sat round about on the horizon, judging me. For
-days I lay desolate and awake, and dreamed and never stirred.”
-
-“You see,” said Mrs Morgan, “that London could not cure him. He says:
-
-“‘I have visited London. I saw the city pillared, above the shadowy
-abyss of the river, on columns of light; and it was less than one of
-my dreams. It was Winter and I was resolved to work again in Poplar.
-I was crossing one of the bridges, full of purpose and thought, going
-against the tide of the crowd. The morning had a low yellow roof of
-fog. About the heads of the crowd swayed a few gulls, inter-lacing
-so that they could not be counted. They swayed like falling snow and
-screamed. They brought light on their long wings, as the ship below,
-setting out slowly with misty masts, brought light to the green and
-leaden river upon the foam at her bows. And ever about the determined,
-careless faces of the men swayed the pale wings, like wraiths of evil
-and good, calling and calling to ears that know not what they hear.
-And they tempted my brain with the temptation of their beauty: I went
-to and fro to hear and to see them until they slept and the crowd had
-flowed away. I rejoiced that day, for I thought that this beauty had
-made ready my brain, and that on the mountains at last I should behold
-the fulness and the simplicity of beauty. So I went away without seeing
-Poplar. But there, again, among the mountains was weariness, because I
-also was there.’”
-
-“Why is he always weary?” asked Mrs Morgan plaintively, before reading
-on:
-
-“But not always weariness. For have I not the company of planet
-and star in the heavens, the same as bent over prophet, poet, and
-philosopher of old? By day a scene unfolds as when the first man spread
-forth his eyes and saw more than his soul knew. These things lift up my
-heart sometimes for days together, so that the voices of fear and doubt
-are not so much in that infinite silence as rivulets in an unbounded
-plain. The sheer mountains, on some days, seem to be the creation of my
-own lean terrible thoughts, and I am glad: the soft, wooded hills below
-and behind seem the creation of the pampered luxurious thought which I
-have left in the world of many men....
-
-“Would that I could speak in the style of the mountains. But language,
-except to genius and simple men, is but a paraphrase, dissipating and
-dissolving the forms of passion and thought....
-
-“Again Time lured me back out of Eternity, and I believed that I longed
-to die as I lay and watched the sky at sunset inlaid with swart forest,
-and watched it with a dull eye and a cold heart....”
-
-“And they think he is an atheist. They think he has buried gold on the
-mountain,” exclaimed Mrs Morgan, indignantly.
-
-Little she guessed of the nights before her in the lone farmhouse with
-her bewildered son and the wild Angharad. While he raved through his
-last hours and Angharad spent herself in wailing, and Mrs Morgan tried
-to steady his thoughts, I could only walk about the hills. I climbed to
-the tower, but learnt nothing because Morgan or his wife had set fire
-to it on leaving, and the shell of stones only remained.
-
-On the fourth morning, after a night of storm, all was over. That
-morning once more I could hear the brook’s murmur which had been
-obliterated by the storm and by thought. The air was clear and gentle
-in the coomb behind the farm, and all but still after the night of
-death and of great wind. High up in the drifting rose of dawn the
-tall trees were swaying their tips as if stirred by memories of the
-tempest. They made no sound in the coomb with the trembling of their
-slender length; some were never to sound again, for they lay motionless
-and prone in the underwood, or hung slanting among neighbour branches,
-where they fell in the night--the rabbits could nibble at crests which
-once wavered about the stars. The path was strewn with broken branches
-and innumerable twigs.
-
-The silence was so great that I could hear, by enchantment of the ears,
-the departed storm. Yet the tragic repose was unbroken. One robin
-singing called up the roars and tumults that had to cease utterly
-before his voice could gain this power of peculiar sweetness and awe
-and make itself heard.
-
-The mountains and sky, beautiful as they were, were more beautiful
-because a cloak of terror had been lifted from them and left them free
-to the dark and silver, and now rosy, dawn. The masses of the mountains
-were still heavy and sombre, but their ridges and the protruding tower
-bit sharply into the sky; the uttermost peaks appeared again, dark with
-shadows of clouds of a most lustrous whiteness that hung like a white
-forest, very far off, in the country of the sun. Seen out of the clear
-gloom of the wood this country was as a place to which a man might
-wholly and vainly desire to go, knowing that he would be at rest there
-and there only.
-
-As I listened, walking the ledge between precipice and precipice in the
-coomb, the silence murmured of the departed tempest like a sea-shell.
-I could hear the dark hills convulsed with a hollow roaring as of an
-endless explosion. All night the trees were caught up and shaken in the
-furious air like grasses; the sounds on earth were mingled with those
-of the struggle in the high spaces of air. Outside the window branches
-were brandished wildly, and their anger was the more terrible because
-the voice of it could not be distinguished amidst the universal voice.
-The sky itself seemed to aid the roar, as the stars raced over it among
-floes of white cloud, and dark menacing fragments flitted on messages
-of darkness across the white. I looked out from the death room, having
-turned away from the helpless, tranquil bed and the still wife, and saw
-the hillside trees surging under a wild moon, but they were strange
-and no longer to be recognised, while the earth was heaving and
-be-nightmared by the storm. It was the awe of that hour which still
-hung over the coomb, making its clearness so solemn, its silence so
-pregnant, its gentleness so sublime. How fresh it was after the sick
-room, how calm after the vain conflict with death.
-
-The blue smoke rose straight up from the house of death, over there in
-the white fields, where the wife sat and looked at the dead. Everyone
-else was talking of the strange life just ended, but the woman who
-had shared it would tell nothing; she wished only to persuade us that
-in spite of his extraordinary life he was a good man and very good to
-her. She had become as silent as Morgan himself, though eleven years
-before, when she began to live with him on the mountain, she was a
-happy, gay woman, the best dancer and singer in the village, and had
-the most lovers. Upon the mountain her wholly black Silurian eyes had
-turned inwards and taught her lips their mystery and Morgan’s. They
-buried him, according to his wish, at the foot of the tower. Outraged
-by this, some of the neighbours removed his body to the churchyard
-under the cover of night. Others equally enraged at putting such a one
-in consecrated ground, exhumed him again. But in the end it was in the
-churchyard that his bones came to rest, with the inscription, chosen by
-Ann:
-
- “Though thou shouldest make thy nest as high as the eagle,
- I will bring thee down from thence, saith the Lord.”
-
-Angharad married a pious eccentric much older than herself, and in a
-year inherited his money. She lives on in one of those gray houses
-which make Queen Street so stately at Abercorran. She keeps no company
-but that of the dead. The children call her Angharad of the Folly, or
-simply Angharad Folly.
-
-“She ought to have gone back to the tower,” said Mr Torrance in some
-anger.
-
-“She would have done, Mr Torrance,” said Ann, “if she had been a poet;
-but you would not have done it if you had been through those eleven
-years and those four nights. No, I really don’t think you would.... I
-knew a poet who jumped into a girl’s grave, but he was not buried with
-her. Now you are angry with him, poor fellow, because he did not insist
-on being buried. Well, but it is lucky he was not, because if he had
-been we should not have known he was a poet.”
-
-“Well said, Ann,” muttered Aurelius.
-
-“Ann forgets that she was young once,” protested Mr Torrance.
-
-“No,” she said, “I don’t think I do, but I think this, that you forget
-you will some day be old. Now, as this is Shrove Tuesday and you will
-be wanting pancakes I must go make them.”
-
-“Good old Ann,” whispered Mr Torrance.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-MR TORRANCE THE CHEERFUL MAN
-
-
-Mr Torrance openly objected to Ann’s epitaph for David Morgan,
-preferring his own choice of one from Shelley’s “Mont Blanc”:
-
- “And what were thou, and earth, and stars, and sea,
- If to the human mind’s imaginings
- Silence and solitude were vacancy?”
-
-“But” said Mr Morgan, “Shelley was born only a hundred years ago, and
-died at thirty, I think that in the matter of mountains an older man is
-better.”
-
-“But, father,” said Roland, “how do you know that Jeremiah was not
-drowned at thirty with a copy of ‘Ecclesiastes’ clasped to his bosom?”
-
-“You read and see, my son,” answered Mr Morgan. “Shelley could not pass
-himself off as an old man, though you know he did once claim to be
-eighty-nine, and Jeremiah would not have pretended to be thirty. That
-is only my opinion. I prefer the prophet, like Ann.”
-
-Mr Torrance muttered that anyone who preferred Jeremiah to Shelley had
-no right to an opinion. It was just like Mr Torrance. He was always
-saying foolish things and fairly often doing them, and yet we felt, and
-Mr Morgan once declared, that he had in him the imperishable fire of a
-divine, mysterious wisdom. After walking the full length of the Abbey
-Road, where he lived, to discover him smiling in his dark study, was
-sufficient proof that he had a wisdom past understanding.
-
-Abbey Road was over two miles long. At its south end was a double
-signboard, pointing north “To London,” south “To Forden, Field, and
-Cowmore”; at its north end it ran into pure London. Every year the
-horse-chestnut branches had to be shortened in May because their new
-leaf smothered the signboard. As if anyone who had reached that point
-could wish to be directed to London! Almost as few could wish to know
-the way in order to avoid it. But the horse-chestnut had to suffer. It
-was fortunate in not being cut down altogether and carried away. The
-cemetery saved it. The acute angle between the Abbey Road and another
-was filled by a large new cemetery, and the tree was the first of a
-long line within its railings. Even had the signboard been on the
-other side of the road it would have been as badly off among the tall
-thorns and stunted elms of the hedges. Behind this hedge was a waste,
-wet field, grazed over by a sad horse or two all through the year;
-for on account partly of the cemetery, partly of the factory which
-manufactured nobody quite knew what except stench, this field could
-not be let or sold. Along its far side ran a river which had no sooner
-begun to rejoice in its freedom to make rush and reed at pleasure
-on the border of the field than it found itself at the walls of the
-factory. Northward, past the cemetery and the factory, began the houses
-of Abbey Road, first a new house, occupied but with a deserted though
-not wild garden, and next to it a twin house, left empty. Then followed
-a sluttery of a few pairs or blocks of small houses, also new, on both
-sides of the road--new and yet old, with the faces of children who are
-smeared, soiled, and doomed, at two. They bordered on the old inn,
-“The Woodman’s Arms,” formerly the first house, having a large kitchen
-garden, and masses of dahlias and sunflowers behind. It lay back a good
-space from the road, and this space was gravel up to the porch, and in
-the middle of it stood a stone drinking trough. Often a Gypsy’s cart
-and a couple of long dogs panting in the sun were to be seen outside,
-helping the inn to a country look, a little dingy and decidedly
-private and homely, so that what with the distance between the road
-and the front door, and the Gypsy’s cart, the passer-by was apt to go
-on until he came to an ordinary building erected for the sale of beer
-and spirits, and for nothing else. Such a one lay not much further
-on, beyond a row of cottages contemporary with “The Woodman’s Arms.”
-These had long narrow gardens behind wooden posts and rails--gardens
-where everything tall, old-fashioned, and thick grew at their own
-sweet will, almost hiding the cottages of wood covered in creeper. You
-could just see that some were empty, their windows smashed or roughly
-boarded up, and that others were waiting for some old woman to die
-before they also had their windows smashed or boarded up. The dahlias,
-the rose-of-Sharon, the sweet rocket, the snow-on-the-mountains, the
-nasturtiums, the sunflowers, flourished too thick for weeds to make
-headway, and so probably with small help from the inhabitants, the
-gardens earned many a wave of the whip from passing drivers. The row of
-cottages meant “the first bit of country,” with a sweep at one end, a
-rat-catcher at the other, announced in modest lettering. Between the
-last of them and the new public-house a puddled lane ran up along old
-and thick, but much broken, hedges to the horse-slaughterer’s. “The
-Victoria Hotel” was built in the Jubilee year of that sovereign, and
-was a broad-faced edifice of brick with too conspicuous stone work
-round the windows and doorways and at the corners. The doors were many
-and mostly of glass. The landlord of “The Victoria” had no time to
-stand on his doorstep--whichever was his--like the landlord of “The
-Woodman”; moreover, all his doorsteps were right on the road, and he
-could have seen only the long row of cottages, by the same builder,
-which looked as if cut off from a longer, perhaps an endless row, with
-a pair of shears; while from the old inn could be seen grass sloping
-to the willows of the river, and a clump of elms hiding the factory
-chimneys. All the glass and brass of the “Victoria” shone spotless as
-if each customer out of the regiments in the crowded straight streets
-gave it a rub on entering and leaving.
-
-Beyond the “Victoria” the road straightened itself after a twist, and
-was now lined by a hundred houses of one pattern but broken by several
-branch streets. These were older houses of gray stucco, possessing
-porches, short flights of steps up to the doors, basements, and the
-smallest of front gardens packed with neglected laurel, privet,
-marigold, and chickweed. At the end of the hundred--at No. 367--a man
-walking “To London” would begin to feel tired, and would turn off the
-pavement into the road, or else cross to the other side where the
-scattered new shops and half-built houses had as yet no footway except
-uneven bare earth. On this side the turnings were full of new houses
-and pavements, and admitted the eye to views of the welter of slate
-roofs crowding about the artificial banks of the river which ran as
-in a pit. Of the branch streets interrupting the stucco hundred, one
-showed a wide, desolate, untouched field of more and more thistles in
-the middle, more and more nettles at the edge, and, facing it, a paltry
-miracle of brand-new villas newly risen out of a similar field; the
-second was the straight line of a new street, with kerb-stones neat
-and new, but not a house yet among the nettles; another, an old lane,
-was still bordered by tender-leafed lime trees, preserved to deck the
-gardens of houses to come. The lane now and then had a Gypsy’s fire in
-it for a few hours, and somebody had told the story that Aurelius was
-born under one of the trees; to which Aurelius answered, “The trees and
-I were born about the same time, but a hundred miles apart.”
-
-The stucco line gave way to a short row of brick houses, low and as
-plain as possible, lying well back from the road behind their split-oak
-fences, thorn hedges, laburnums and other fancy trees. Ivy climbed
-over all; each was neat and cheerful, but the group had an exclusive
-expression. Yet they had to look upon half-built shops and houses,
-varied by a stretch of tarred and barbed fence protecting the playing
-ground of some football club, whose notice board stood side by side
-with an advertisement of the land for building on leasehold; over the
-fence leaned an old cart-horse with his hair between his eyes.
-
-There followed repetitions and variations of these things--inhabited
-houses, empty houses, houses being erected, fields threatened by
-houses--and finally a long, gloomy unbroken cliff of stained stucco.
-The tall houses, each with a basement and a long flight of steps up to
-a pillared porch, curved away to the number 593, and the celebrated
-“Horse-shoe Hotel” next door, which looked with dignity and still more
-ostentation, above its potted bay-trees, on the junction of Abbey Road
-and two busy thoroughfares. Opposite the tall stucco cliff a continuous
-but uneven line of newish mean shops of every kind and not more than
-half the height of the private houses, curved to a public-house as
-large as the “Horse-shoe” which it faced.
-
-As each rook knows its nest among the scores on the straight uniform
-beeches, so doubtless each inhabitant could after a time distinguish
-his own house in this monotonous series, even without looking at the
-number, provided that there was light and that he was not drunk. Each
-house had three storeys, the first of them bay-windowed, above the
-basement. Probably each was divided between two, or, like No. 497,
-between three, families. Who had the upper storeys I never knew, except
-that there was an old woman who groaned on the stairs, a crying baby
-and its mother, and some men. I heard them speak, or cry, or tread
-the stairs lightly or heavily, but never happened to see any of them,
-unless that woman was one who was going to enter the gate at the same
-time as I one evening, but at the sight of me went past with a jug of
-something half hid under her black jacket. The basement, the floor
-above, and the garden, were rented to one family, viz., Mr Torrance,
-his wife and four children.
-
-The garden was a square containing one permanent living thing, and one
-only, an apple tree which bore large fluted apples of palest yellow on
-the one bough remaining green among the grey barkless ones. All round
-the tree the muddy gravel had been trodden, by children playing, so
-hard that not a weed or blade of grass ever pierced it. Up to it and
-down to it led two narrow and steep flights of steps, the lower for the
-children and the mother ascending from the kitchen or living room, the
-upper for Mr Torrance who used to sit in the back room writing books,
-except in the mornings when he taught drawing at several schools.
-He wrote at an aged and time-worn black bureau, from which he could
-sometimes see the sunlight embracing the apple tree. But into that room
-the sunlight could not enter without a miracle, or by what so seldom
-happened as to seem one--the standing open of an opposite window just
-so that it threw a reflection of the late sun for about three minutes.
-Even supposing that the sunlight came that way, little could have
-penetrated that study; for the French windows were ponderously draped
-by tapestry of dark green with a black pattern, and on one side the
-bureau, on the other a bookcase, stood partly before the panes. No
-natural light could reach the ceiling or the corners. Instead of light,
-books covered the walls, books in a number of black-stained bookcases
-of various widths, all equal in height with the room, except one that
-was cut short by a grate in which I never saw a fire. The other few
-interspaces held small old pictures or prints in dark frames, and
-a dismal canvas darkened, probably, by some friendly hand. Most of
-the books were old, many were very old. The huge, blackened slabs of
-theology and drama emitted nothing but gloom. The red bindings which
-make some libraries tolerable had been exorcised from his shelves by
-the spirits of black and of darkest brown.
-
-The sullen host of books left little room for furniture. Nevertheless,
-there was a massive table of ancient oak, always laden with books,
-and apparently supported by still other books. Six chairs of similar
-character had long succeeded in retaining places in front of the books,
-justifying themselves by bearing each a pile or a chaos of books. Dark
-as wintry heather were the visible portions of the carpet. The door was
-hung with the same black and green tapestry as the windows; if opened,
-it disclosed the mere blackness of a passage crowded with more books
-and ancestral furniture.
-
-Yet Mr Torrance smiled whenever a visitor, or his wife, or one or
-all of his children, but, above all, when Aurelius entered the room.
-No doubt he did not always smile when he was alone writing; for he
-wrote what he was both reluctant and incompetent to write, at the
-request of a firm of publishers whose ambition was to have a bad,
-but nice-looking, book on everything and everybody, written by some
-young university man with private means, by some vegetarian spinster,
-or a doomed hack like Mr Torrance. Had he owned copies of all these
-works they would have made a long row of greens and reds decorated by
-patterns and lettering in gold. He did not speak of his work, or of
-himself, but listened, smiled, or--with the children--laughed, and
-allowed himself at worst the remark that things were not so bad as
-they seemed. He was full of laughter, but all clever people thought
-him devoid of humour. In his turn, he admired all clever people, but
-was uninfluenced by them, except that he read the books which they
-praised and at once forgot them--he had read Sir Thomas Browne’s
-“Quincunx,” but could not say what a Quincunx was. Aurelius used to
-tease him sometimes, I think, in order to prove that the smile was
-invincible. Mr Torrance was one of the slowest and ungainliest of men,
-but he was never out of love or even out of patience with Aurelius,
-the most lightsome of men, or of the superfluous race. He had fine
-wavy hair like silk fresh from the cocoon, and blue eyes of perfect
-innocence and fearlessness placed well apart in a square, bony, and
-big-nosed face that was always colourless. As he wrote, one or all of
-the children were likely to cry until they were brought into his study,
-where he had frequently to leave them to avoid being submerged in the
-chaos set moving by their play. He smiled at it, or if he could not
-smile, he laughed. If the children were silent for more than a little
-time he would go out into the passage and call downstairs to make sure
-that all was well, whereupon at least one must cry, and his wife must
-shriek to him in that high, sour voice which was always at the edge of
-tears. Often she came before he called, to stand at his door, talking,
-complaining, despairing, weeping; and though very sorry, Mr Torrance
-smiled, and as soon as she had slammed the door he went on with his
-exquisite small handwriting, or, at most, he went out and counted
-the apples again. One or more of the children was always ill, nor was
-any ever well. They were untidy, graceless, and querulous, in looks
-resembling their mother, whose face seemed to have grown and shaped
-itself to music--a music that would set the teeth of a corpse on edge.
-She was never at the end of her work, but often of her strength. She
-was cruel to all in her impatience, and in her swift, giddy remorse
-cruel to herself also. She seemed to love and enjoy nothing, yet she
-would not leave the house on any account, and seldom her work. Whatever
-she did she could not ruffle her husband or wring from him anything but
-a smile and a slow, kind sentence. Not that he was content, or dull,
-or made of lead or wood. He would have liked to dress his wife and
-children as prettily as they could choose, to ride easily everywhere,
-anywhere, all over the world if it pleased them, seeing, hearing,
-tasting nothing but what they thought best on earth. But save in verse
-he never did so. It was one of his pains that seldom more than once or
-twice a year came the mood for doing what seemed to him the highest
-he could, namely, write verses. Also he had bad health; his pipe, of
-the smallest size, half filled with the most harmless and tasteless
-tobacco, lay cold on the bureau, just tasted and then allowed to go
-out. Ale he loved, partly for its own sake, partly to please Aurelius,
-but it did not love him. It was one of the jokes concerning him, that
-he could not stand the cold of his morning bath unless he repeated the
-words,
-
- “Up with me, up with me, into the sky,
- For thy song, lark, is strong.”
-
-He said them rapidly, and in an agony of solemnity, as he squeezed the
-sponge, and though this fact had become very widely known indeed, he
-did not give up the habit. Had he given up every kind of food condemned
-by himself or his doctors, he would have lived solely on love in that
-dark, that cold, that dead room. He was fond of company, but he knew
-nobody in all those thronged streets, unless it was an old woman or
-two, and their decrepit, needy husbands. He was a farmer’s son, and
-knew little more of London than Ann, since he had moved into Abbey
-Road shortly after his first child was born, and had not been able to
-extricate himself from the books and furniture.
-
-I see him, as soon as I have sat down by the window, swing round in his
-chair and look grim as he lights his tobacco with difficulty--then
-smile and let the smoke pour out of his mouth before beginning to
-talk, which means that in a few minutes he has laid down the pipe
-unconsciously, and that it will remain untouched. The children come
-in; he opens the French windows, and goes down the steps to the apple
-tree, carrying half the children, followed by the other half. Up he
-climbs, awkwardly in his black clothes, and getting that grim look
-under the strain, but smiling at last. He picks all of the seven apples
-and descends with them. The children are perfectly silent. “This one,”
-he begins, “is for Annie because she is so small. And this for Jack
-because he is a good boy. And this for Claude because he is bad and we
-are all sorry for him. And this for Dorothy because she is so big.” He
-gives me one, and Dorothy another to take down to her mother, and the
-last he stows away.
-
-Mr Torrance was often fanciful, and as most people said, affected,
-in speech. He was full of what appeared to be slight fancies that
-made others blush uncomfortably. He had rash admirations for more
-conspicuously fanciful persons, who wore extraordinary clothes or
-ate or drank in some extraordinary manner. He never said an unkind
-thing. By what aid, in addition to the various brown breads to which he
-condemned himself, did he live, and move, and have his being with such
-gladness?
-
-His books are not the man. They are known only to students at the
-British Museum who get them out once and no more, for they discover
-hasty compilations, ill-arranged, inaccurate, and incomplete, and
-swollen to a ridiculous size for the sake of gain. They contain not one
-mention of the house under the hill where he was born.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-THE HOUSE UNDER THE HILL
-
-
-Though he did not write of it, Mr Torrance would gladly talk of the
-house under the hill where he was born, of the surrounding country
-and its people. “I can only hope,” he would say, “I can only hope
-that when I am old, ‘in this our pinching cave,’ I shall remember
-chiefly the valley of the river Uther where I was born, and the small
-old house half encircled and half-shadowed by an enormous crescent of
-beech-covered hills. That is my world in spite of everything. Those
-fifteen or twenty square miles make the one real thing that I know and
-cannot forget, in spite of a hundred English scenes wantonly visited
-and forgotten, in spite of London unforgotten and unintelligible.
-
-“A brook ran out of the hills where they were nearest to us, about half
-a mile away. Dark trees darkened the two springs of crystal, and the
-lightest wind made a sad sound in the leaves above them. Before it had
-travelled a quarter of a mile the brook had gathered about itself a
-brotherhood of huge trees that always seemed to belong to it, and gave
-it pomp and mystery together, if the combination is possible. These
-were sunny trees, a line of towering tall black poplars that led out
-from the hills to the open agricultural land, a group of the mightiest
-wych-elms I have ever seen, and one ash-tree standing alone at the
-water’s edge, the only one of its kind in the neighbourhood. Three
-miles from its source the brook ran into the main stream of the river
-Uther, and beyond that I knew nothing except by rumour and guessing.
-A line drawn between the two ends of the crescent of hills would pass
-through the junction of brook and river and enclose the country which
-was mine entirely. The long line of hills far off on the other side of
-the valley--bare, rounded, and cloud-like hills, whose curving ridges
-seemed to have growth and change like clouds--was the boundary of the
-real world, beyond which lay the phantasmal--London, the ocean, China,
-the Hesperides, Wineland, and all the islands and all the lands that
-were in books and dreams.
-
-“The farm-houses of my country, and also the manor-house, stood on
-either side of the brook, low down. There was a mill and a chain of
-ponds, hardly a mile from the source. Both the ponds and the running
-water were bordered thickly with sedge, which was the home of birds far
-more often heard than seen.
-
-“The brook wound among little hills which were also intersected by
-rough roads, green lanes, footpaths, and deserted trackways, watery,
-and hollow and dark. As the roads never went on level ground all were
-more or less deeply worn, and the overhanging beeches above and the
-descending naked roots made them like groves in a forest. When a road
-ran into another or crossed it there was a farm. The house itself was
-of grey-white stone, roofed with tiles; the barn and sheds, apparently
-tumbling but never tumbledown, were of dark boards and thatch, and
-surrounded by a disorderly region of nettles, remains of old buildings
-and walls, small ponds either black in the shadow of quince bushes,
-or emerald with duck-weed, and a few big oaks or walnuts where the
-cart-horses and their foals and a young bull or two used to stand. A
-moorhen was sure to be swimming across the dark pond with a track of
-ripples like a peacock’s tail shining behind it. Fowls scuttered about
-or lay dusting themselves in the middle of the road, while a big
-black-tailed cock perched crowing on a plough handle or a ruined shed.
-A cock without a head or a running fox stood up or drooped on the roof
-for a weather-vane, but recorded only the wind of some long past year
-which had finally disabled it. The walls of outhouses facing the road
-were garrulous with notices of sales and fairs to be held shortly or
-held years ago.
-
-“At a point where one lane ran into another, as it were on an island,
-the inn with red blinds on its four windows looked down the road. The
-inn-keeper was a farmer by profession, but every day drank as much as
-he sold, except on a market or fair day. On an ordinary day I think
-he was always either looking down the road for someone to come and
-drink with him, or else consoling himself inside for lack of company.
-He seemed to me a nice man, but enormous; I always wondered how his
-clothes contained him; yet he could sit on the mower or tosser all day
-long in the June sun when he felt inclined. On a market or fair day
-there would be a flock of sheep or a lot of bullocks waiting outside
-while the drover smoked half a pipe and drank by the open door. And
-then the landlord was nowhere to be seen: I suppose he was at the
-market or up in the orchard. For it was the duty of his wife, a little
-mousy woman with mousy eyes, to draw the beer when a customer came to
-sit or stand among the empty barrels that filled the place. It was
-Called ‘The Crown.’ They said it had once been ‘The Crown and Cushion,’
-but the cushion was so hard to paint, and no one knew why a crown
-should be cushioned or a cushion crowned, and it was such a big name
-for the shanty, that it was diminished to ‘The Crown.’ But it had those
-four windows with crimson blinds, and the landlady was said to be a
-Gypsy and was followed wherever she went by a white-footed black cat
-that looked as if it was really a lady from a far country enchanted
-into a cat. The Gypsy was a most Christian body. She used to treat with
-unmistakeable kindness, whenever he called at the inn, a gentleman who
-was notoriously an atheist and teetotaler. When asked upbraidingly why,
-she said: ‘He seems a nice gentleman, and as he is going to a place
-where there won’t be many comforts, I think we ought to do our best to
-make this world as happy as possible for him.’
-
-“Opposite to the inn was a carpenter’s shop, full of windows, and I
-remember seeing the carpenter once at midnight there, working at a
-coffin all alone in the glare in the middle of the blackness. He was
-a mysterious man. He never touched ale. He had a soft face with silky
-grizzled hair and beard, large eyes, kind and yet unfriendly, and
-strange gentle lips as rosy as a pretty girl’s. I had an extraordinary
-reverence for him due to his likeness to a picture at home of the
-greatest of the sons of carpenters. He was tall and thin, and walked
-like an over-grown boy. Words were rare with him. I do not think
-he ever spoke to me, and this silence and his ceaseless work--and
-especially that one midnight task--fascinated me. So I would stare for
-an hour at a time at him and his work, my face against the window,
-without his ever seeming to notice me at all. He had two dogs, a
-majestic retriever named Ruskin who was eighteen years old, and a
-little black and white mongrel named Jimmy; and the two accompanied
-him and ignored one another. One day as I was idling along towards the
-shop, smelling one of those clusters of wild carrot seeds, like tiny
-birds’ nests, which are scented like a ripe pear sweeter and juicier
-than ever grew on pear-tree, the carpenter came out with a gun under
-one arm and a spade under the other and went a short distance down the
-road and then into a field which belonged to him. I followed. No sooner
-had I begun to look over the gate than the carpenter lifted his gun and
-pointed it at the retriever who had his back turned and was burying a
-bone in a corner of the field. The carpenter fired, the old dog fell
-in a heap with blood running out of his mouth, and Jimmy burst out of
-the hedge, snatched the bone, and disappeared. If it had been anyone
-but the carpenter I should have thought this murder a presumptuous and
-cruel act; his face and its likeness taught me that it was a just act;
-and that, more than anything else, made justice inseparable in my mind
-from pain and intolerable mystery. I was overawed, and watched him from
-the moment when he began to dig until all that was mortal of the old
-dog was covered up. It seems he had been ill and a burden to himself
-for a long time. I thought it unjust that he should have been shot when
-his back was turned, and this question even drowned my indignation at
-the mongrel’s insolence.
-
-“I knew most of the farmers and labourers, and they were and are as
-distinct in my mind as the kings of England. They were local men with
-names so common in the churchyard that for some time I supposed it was
-a storehouse, rather than a resting-place, of farmers and labourers.
-They took small notice of me, and I was never tired of following them
-about the fields, ploughing, mowing, reaping, and in the milking sheds,
-in the orchards and the copses. Nothing is more attractive to children
-than a man going about his work with a kindly but complete indifference
-to themselves. It is a mistake to be always troubling to show interest
-in them, whether you feel it or not. I remember best a short, thick,
-dark man, with a face like a bulldog’s, broader than it was long, the
-under-lip sticking out and up and suggesting great power and fortitude.
-Yet it was also a kind face, and when he was talking I could not take
-my eyes off it, smiling as it was kneaded up into an enormous smile,
-and watching the stages of the process by which it was smoothed again.
-When he was on his deathbed his son, who was a tailor, used to walk
-over every evening from the town for a gossip. The son had a wonderful
-skill in mimicry, and a store of tales to employ it, but at last the
-old man, shedding tears of laughter, had to beg him not to tell his
-best stories because laughing hurt so much. He died of cancer. No man
-could leave that neighbourhood and not be missed in a hundred ways;
-I missed chiefly this man’s smile, which I could not help trying to
-reproduce on my own face long afterwards. But nobody could forget him,
-even had there been no better reasons, because after he died his house
-was never again occupied. A labourer cultivated the garden, but the
-house was left, and the vine leaves crawled in at the broken windows
-and spread wanly into the dark rooms. A storm tumbled the chimney
-through the roof. No ghost was talked of. The house was part of his
-mortal remains decaying more slowly than the rest. The labourer in
-the garden never pruned the vine or the apple-trees, or touched the
-flower borders. He was a wandering, three-quarter-witted fellow who
-came from nowhere and had no name but Tom. His devotion to the old man
-had been like a dog’s. Friends or relatives or home of his own he had
-none, or could remember none. In fact, he had scarce any memory; when
-anything out of his past life came by chance into his head, he rushed
-to tell his master and would repeat it for days with pride and for
-fear of losing it, as he invariably did. One of these memories was a
-nonsensical rigmarole of a song which he tried to sing, but it was no
-more singing than talking, and resembled rather the whimper of a dog in
-its sleep; it had to do with a squire and a Welshman, whose accent and
-mistaken English might alone have made the performance black mystery.
-They tried to get his ‘real’ name out of him, but he knew only Tom.
-Asked who gave it to him, he said it was Mr Road, a former employer,
-a very cruel man whom he did not like telling about. They asked him
-if he was ever confirmed. ‘No,’ he said, ‘they tried, but I could not
-confirm.’ He would do anything for his master, rise at any hour of
-the night though he loved his bed, and go anywhere. Summer or Winter,
-he would not sleep in a house, but in a barn. Except his master’s in
-the last illness, he would not enter any house. He was fond of beer
-in large quantities, but if he got drunk with it he was ashamed of
-himself, and might go off and not return for months: then one day he
-would emerge from the barn, shaking himself and smiling an awkward
-twisted smile and as bashful as a baby. What a place this modern world
-is for a man like that, now. I do not like to think he is still alive
-in it. All the people who could understand him are in the workhouse
-or the churchyard. The churchyard is the only place where he would be
-likely to stay long. No prison, asylum, or workhouse, could have kept
-him alive for many days.
-
-“The church was like a barn except that it was nearly always empty,
-and only mice ever played in it. Though I went to it every Sunday I
-never really got over my dislike of the parson, which began in terror.
-He was the only man in the country who invariably wore black from top
-to toe. One hot, shining day I was playing in a barn, and the doors
-were open, so that I saw a field of poppies making the earth look as
-if it had caught fire in the sun; the swallows were coming in and out,
-and I was alone, when suddenly a black man stood in the sunny doorway.
-The swallows dashed and screamed at him angrily, and I thought that
-they would destroy themselves, for they returned again and again to
-within an inch of him. I could not move. He stood still, then with a
-smile and a cough he went away without having said a word. The next
-time I saw him was in the churchyard, when I was about five, and had
-not yet begun to attend the Church; in fact I had never entered it to
-my knowledge. The nurse-girl wheeled me up to the churchyard wall and
-stopped at the moment when the black man appeared out of the church.
-Behind him several men were carrying a long box between them on their
-shoulders, and they also were in complete black, and after them walked
-men, women, and children, in black; one of the older women was clinging
-convulsively to a stiff young man. When they had all stopped, the
-parson coughed and muttered something, which was followed by a rustling
-and a silence; the woman clinging to the young man sobbed aloud, and
-her hair fell all over her cheeks like rain. The nurse-girl had been
-chatting with a few passers-by who were watching outside the wall, but
-as I saw the woman’s hair fall I began to cry and I was hurried away.
-Through the lych-gate I saw a hole in the ground and everyone looking
-down into it as if they had lost something. At this I stopped crying
-and asked the girl what they were looking for; but she only boxed my
-ears and I cried again. When at last she told me that there was a man
-‘dead’ in the box, and that they had put him into the ground, I felt
-sure that the black man was in some way the cause of the trouble. I
-remembered the look he had given me at the barn door, and the cough. I
-was filled with wonder that no one had attempted to rescue the ‘dead,’
-and then with fear and awe at the power of the black man. Whenever I
-saw him in the lane I ran away, he was so very black. Nor was the white
-surplice ever more than a subterfuge to make him like the boys in the
-choir, while his unnatural voice, praying or preaching, sounded as if
-it came up out of the hole in the ground where the ‘dead’ had been put
-away.
-
-“How glad I was always, to be back home from the church; though dinner
-was ready I walked round the garden, touching the fruit-trees one by
-one, stopping a minute in a corner where I could be unseen and yet look
-at the house and the thick smoke pouring out of the kitchen chimney.
-Then I rushed in and kissed my mother. The rest of the day was very
-still, no horses or carts going by, no sound of hoes, only the cows
-passing to the milkers. My father and my mother were both very silent
-on that day, and I felt alone and never wanted to stray far; if it was
-fine I kept to the garden and orchard; if wet, to the barn. The day
-seems in my memory to have always been either sunny or else raining
-with roars of wind in the woods on the hills; and I can hear the sound,
-as if it had been inaudible on other days, of wind and rain in the
-garden trees. If I climbed up into the old cherry-tree that forked
-close to the ground I could be entirely hidden, and I used to fancy
-myself alone in the world, and kept very still and silent lest I should
-be found out. But I gave up climbing the tree after the day when I
-found Mrs Partridge there before me. I never made out why she was up
-there, so quiet.
-
-“Mrs Partridge was a labourer’s wife who came in two or three days a
-week to do the rough work. I did not like her because she was always
-bustling about with a great noise and stir, and she did not like me
-because I was a spoilt, quiet child. She was deferential to all of
-us, and called me ‘Sir’; but if I dared to touch the peel when she
-was baking, or the bees-wax that she rubbed her irons on when she was
-ironing, she talked as if she were queen or I were naught. While she
-worked she sang in a coarse, high-pitched voice or tried to carry on
-a conversation with my mother, though she might be up in the orchard.
-She was a little woman with a brown face and alarming glittering eyes.
-She was thickly covered with clothes, and when her skirts were hoisted
-up to her knees, as they usually were, she resembled a partridge. She
-was as quick and plump as a partridge. She ran instead of walking,
-her head forward, her hands full of clothes and clothes-pegs, and her
-voice resounding. No boy scrambled over gates or fences more nimbly.
-She feared nothing and nobody. She was harsh to her children, but when
-her one-eyed cat ate the Sunday dinner she could not bear to strike it,
-telling my mother, ‘I’ve had the poor creature more than seven years.’
-She was full of idioms and proverbs, and talked better than any man has
-written since Cobbett. One of her proverbs has stayed fantastically in
-my mind, though I have forgotten the connection--‘As one door shuts
-another opens.’ It impressed me with great mystery, and as she said
-it the house seemed very dark, and, though it was broad daylight and
-summer, I heard the wind howling in the roof just as it often did at
-night and on winter afternoons.
-
-“Mrs Partridge had a husband of her own size, but with hollowed cheeks
-the colour of leather. Though a slight man he had broad shoulders and
-arms that hung down well away from his body, and this, with his bowed
-stiff legs, gave him a look of immense strength and stability: to this
-day it is hard to imagine that such a man could die. When I heard his
-horses going by on a summer morning I knew that it was six o’clock;
-when I saw them returning I knew that it was four. He was the carter,
-and he did nothing but work, except that once a week he went into
-the town with his wife, drank a pint of ale with her, and helped her
-to carry back the week’s provisions. He needed nothing but work, out
-of doors, and in the stables, and physical rest indoors; and he was
-equally happy in both. He never said anything to disturb his clay pipe,
-though that was usually out. What he thought about I do not know, and I
-doubt if he did; but he could always break off to address his horses by
-name, every minute or two, in mild rebuke or cheerful congratulation,
-as much for his own benefit as for theirs, to remind himself that he
-had their company. He had full responsibility for four cart-horses,
-a plough, a waggon, and a dung-cart. He cared for the animals as if
-they had been his own: if they were restless at night he also lost his
-sleep. Although so busy he was never in haste, and he had time for
-everything save discontent. His wife did all the talking, and he had
-his way without taking the pipe out of his mouth. She also had her
-own way, in all matters but one. She was fond of dancing; he was not,
-and did not like to see her dance. When she did so on one tempting
-occasion, and confessed it, he slept the night in the barn and she did
-not dance again. There was a wonderful sympathy between them, and I
-remember hearing that when she knew that she was going to have a baby,
-it was he and not she that was indisposed.
-
-“Our house was a square one of stone and tiles, having a porch and a
-room over it, and all covered up in ivy, convolvulus, honeysuckle,
-and roses, that mounted in a cloud far over the roof and projected in
-masses, threatening some day to pull down all with their weight, but
-never trimmed. The cherry-tree stretched out a long horizontal branch
-to the eaves at one side. In front stood two pear-trees, on a piece of
-lawn which was as neat as the porch was wild, and around their roots
-clustered a thicket of lilac and syringa, hiding the vegetable-garden
-beyond. These trees darkened and cooled the house, but that did not
-matter. In no other house did winter fires ever burn so brightly or
-voices sound so sweet; and outside, the sun was more brilliant than
-anywhere else, and the vegetable-garden was always bordered by crimson
-or yellow flowers. The road went close by, but it was a hollow lane,
-and the heads of the passers-by did not reach up to the bottom of our
-hedge, whose roots hung down before caves that were continually being
-deepened by frost. This hedge, thickened by traveller’s joy, bramble,
-and ivy, entirely surrounded us; and as it was high as well as thick
-you could not look out of it except at the sky and the hills--the
-road, the neighbouring fields, and all houses being invisible. The
-gate, which was reached by a flight of steps up from the road, was
-half-barricaded and all but hidden by brambles and traveller’s joy, and
-the unkempt yew-tree saluted and drenched the stranger--in one branch a
-golden-crested wren had a nest year after year.
-
-“Two trees reigned at the bottom of the garden--at one side an apple;
-at the other, just above the road, a cypress twice as high as the
-house, ending in a loose plume like a black cock’s tail. The apple-tree
-was old, and wore as much green in winter as in summer, because it
-was wrapped in ivy, every branch was furry with lichen and moss, and
-the main boughs bushy with mistletoe. Each autumn a dozen little red
-apples hung on one of its branches like a line of poetry in a foreign
-language, quoted in a book. The thrush used to sing there first in
-winter, and usually sang his last evening song there, if it was a
-fine evening. Yet the cypress was my favourite. I thought there was
-something about it sinister to all but myself. I liked the smell of
-it, and when at last I went to the sea its bitterness reminded me
-of the cypress. Birds were continually going in and out of it, but
-never built in it. Only one bird sang in it, and that was a small,
-sad bird which I do not know the name of. It sang there every month
-of the year, it might be early or it might be late, on the topmost
-point of the plume. It never sang for long, but frequently, and always
-suddenly. It was black against the sky, and I saw it nowhere else. The
-song was monotonous and dispirited, so that I fancied it wanted us
-to go, because it did not like the cheerful garden, and my father’s
-loud laugh, and my mother’s tripping step: I fancied it was up there
-watching the clouds and very distant things in hope of a change; but
-nothing came, and it sang again, and waited, ever in vain. I laughed
-at it, and was not at all sorry to see it there, for it had stood on
-that perch in all the happy days before, and so long as it remained
-the days would be happy. My father did not like the bird, but he was
-often looking at it, and noted its absence as I did. The day after my
-sister died he threw a stone at it--the one time I saw him angry--and
-killed it. But a week later came another, and when he heard it he
-burst into tears, and after that he never spoke of it but just looked
-up to see if it was there when he went in or out of the porch. We
-had taller trees in the neighbourhood, such as the wych-elms and the
-poplars by the brook, but this was a solitary stranger and could be
-seen several miles away like a black pillar, as the old cherry could in
-blossom-time, like a white dome. You were seldom out of sight of it.
-It was a station for any bird flying to or from the hills. A starling
-stopped a minute, piped and flew off. The kestrel was not afraid to
-alight and look around. The nightjar used it. At twilight it was
-encircled by midges, and the bats attended them for half an hour. Even
-by day it had the sinister look which was not sinister to me: some of
-the night played truant and hid in it throughout the sunshine. Often
-I could see nothing, when I looked out of my window, but the tree and
-the stars that set round it, or the mist from the hills. What with
-this tree, and the fruit-trees, and the maples in the hedge, and the
-embowering of the house, I think the birds sometimes forgot the house.
-In the mornings, in bed, I saw every colour on the woodpigeon, and the
-ring on his neck, as he flew close by without swerving. At breakfast my
-father would say, ‘There’s a kestrel.’ We looked up and saw nothing,
-but on going to the window, there was the bird hovering almost above
-us. I suppose its shadow or its blackening of the sky made him aware of
-it before he actually saw it.
-
-“Next to us--on still days we heard the soft bell rung in the yard
-there at noon--was the manor-house, large, but unnoticeable among its
-trees. I knew nothing about the inside of it, but I went all over the
-grounds, filled my pockets with chestnuts, got a peach now and then
-from the gardener, picked up a peacock’s feather. Wonderfully beautiful
-ladies went in and out of that old house with the squire. A century
-back he would have been a pillar of the commonwealth: he was pure
-rustic English, and his white hair and beard had an honourable look as
-if it had been granted to him for some rare service; no such beards are
-to be found now in country-houses. I do not know what he did: I doubt
-if there is anything for such a man to do to-day except sit for his
-portrait to an astonished modern painter. I think he knew men as well
-as horses; at least he knew everyone in that country, had known them
-all when he and they were boys. He was a man as English, as true to the
-soil, as a Ribston pippin.
-
-“The woods on the hills were his, or at least such rights as anybody
-had in them were his. As for me, I got on very well in them with no
-right at all. Now, home and the garden were so well known, so safe, and
-so filled with us, that they seemed parts of us, and I only crept a
-little deeper into the core when I went to bed at night, like a worm in
-a big sweet apple. But the woods on the hills were utterly different,
-and within them you could forget that there was anything in the world
-but trees and yourself, an insignificant self, so wide and solitary
-were they. The trees were mostly beeches and yews, massed closely
-together. Nothing could grow under them. Except for certain natural
-sunny terraces not easily found, they covered the whole hills from
-top to bottom, even in the steepest parts where you could slide, run,
-and jump the whole distance down--about half a mile--in two minutes.
-The soil was dead branches and dead leaves of beech and yew. Many
-of the trees were dead: the stumps stood upright until they were so
-rotten that I could overturn them with a touch. Others hung slanting
-among the boughs of their companions, or were upheld by huge cables
-of honeysuckle or traveller’s joy which had once climbed up them and
-flowered over their crests. Many had mysterious caverns at their roots,
-and as it were attic windows high up where the owls nested. The earth
-was a honeycomb of rabbits’ burrows and foxes’ earths among the bony
-roots of the trees, some of them stuffed with a century of dead leaves.
-
-“Where the slope was least precipitous or had a natural ledge, two or
-three tracks for timber-carriages had once been made. But these had not
-been kept up, and were not infallible even as footpaths. They were,
-however, most useful guides to the terraces, where the sun shone and
-I could see the cypress and my mother among the sunflowers, and the
-far-away hills.
-
-“On my ninth birthday they gave me an old horn that had been a
-huntsman’s, and when I was bold and the sun was bright, I sometimes
-blew it in the woods, trembling while the echoes roamed among the gulfs
-which were hollowed in the hillsides, and my mother came out into
-the little garden far off. During the autumn and winter the huntsman
-blew his horn in the woods often for a whole day together. The root
-caves and old earths gave the fox more than a chance. The horses were
-useless. The hounds had to swim rather than run in perpetual dead
-leaves. If I saw the fox I tried hard not to shout and betray him, but
-the temptation was very strong to make the echo, for I was proud of my
-halloo, and I liked to see the scarlet coats, the lordly riders and the
-pretty ladies, and to hear the questing hound and horn, and the whips
-calling Ajax, Bravery, Bannister, Fury Nell, and the rest. Then at last
-I was glad to see the pack go by at the day’s end, with sleepy heads,
-taking no notice of me and waving tails that looked clever as if they
-had eyes and ears in them, and to hear the clatter of horses dying
-round the end of the crescent into the outer world.
-
-“Nobody took heed of the woods except the hunters. The timber was
-felled if at all by the west wind. The last keeper had long ago left
-his thatched cottage under the hill, where the sun shone so hot at
-midday on the reed-thatched shed and the green mummy of a stoat hanging
-on the wall. So I met nobody in the woods. I took an axe there day
-after day for a week and chopped a tree half through, unmolested except
-by the silence, which, however, wore me out with its protest.
-
-“The woods ended at the top in a tangle of thorns, and it was there
-I saw my first fox. I was crawling among some brambles, amusing
-myself with biting off the blackberries, when a fox jumped up out of
-a tuft and faced me, his eyes on the level with mine. I was pleased
-as well as startled, never took my eyes off him, and presently began
-to crawl forward again. But at this the fox flashed his teeth at me
-with a snap, and was off before I could think of anything to say. High
-above these thorns stood four Scotch firs, forming a sort of gateway
-by which I usually re-entered the woods. Gazing up their tall stems
-that moved slowly and softly like a grasshopper’s horns, as if they
-were breathing, I took my last look at the sky before plunging under
-beech and yew. There were always squirrels in one of them, chasing one
-another clattering up and down the bark, or chattering at me, close at
-hand, as if their nerves were shattered with surprise and indignation.
-When they had gone out of sight I began to run--faster and faster,
-running and sliding down with a force that carried me over the meadow
-at the foot, and across the road to the steps and home. I had ten years
-in that home and in those woods. Then my father died; I went to school;
-I entered an office. Those ten years were reality. Everything since
-has been scarcely more real than the world was when it was still cut
-off by the hills across the valley, and I looked lazily towards it
-from under the cypress where the little bird sang. There is nothing to
-rest on, nothing to make a man last like the old men I used to see in
-cottage gardens or at gateways in the valley of the Uther.”
-
-“Well,” said Mr Morgan once, “I don’t often agree with Mr Torrance, but
-I am very glad he exists.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-MR STODHAM, THE RESPECTABLE MAN, AND THE DRYAD
-
-
-To Mr Stodham, I think, Mr Torrance’s books were the man. He--perhaps
-he alone in England--possessed a full set of the thirty-three volumes
-produced by Mr Torrance under his own name in thirteen years. “It is
-wonderful,” said Ann once, “that the dancing of a pen over a sheet of
-paper can pay the rent and the baker’s bill, and it hardly seems right.
-But, still, it appears there are people born that can do nothing else,
-and they must live like the rest of us.... And I will say that Mr
-Torrance is one of the best of us, though he has that peculiarity.”
-
-Mr Stodham could not trust himself to speak. He really liked Ann:
-furthermore, he knew that she was wiser than he: finally, everyone at
-that moment had something better to think of, because Jack and Roland
-had put on the gloves. Mr Stodham, consequently, quoted George Borrow:
-
-“There’s the wind on the heath, brother; if I could only feel that, I
-would gladly live for ever. Dosta, we’ll now go to the tents and put on
-the gloves; and I’ll try to make you feel what a sweet thing it is to
-be alive, brother.”
-
-Jack overheard him, and at the end of the round said, “What was that,
-Mr Stodham? say it again.” When the words of Jasper had been repeated,
-“Jolly good,” said Jack, “but what puzzles me is how a man who knew
-that could bother to write a book. There must have been something the
-matter with him. Perhaps he didn’t really believe what he wrote.” And
-so they had another round.
-
-Mr Stodham liked everything at Abercorran House. Liking was his chief
-faculty, and there it had unstinted exercise. Probably he liked
-the very wife whom he escaped by going either to the country or to
-Abercorran House. An accident had first brought him among the Morgans.
-One day as he happened to be passing down the farm lane a child threw
-a ball unintentionally over into the Wilderness. After it went Mr
-Stodham in an instant, not quite missing the nails at the top of the
-fence. The long grass of the Wilderness and his own bad sight kept
-the ball hidden until the child went away in despair, unknown to
-him, for he continued the search. There perhaps he would have been
-searching still, if the Wilderness had not been built over, and if
-Roland had not come along and found man and ball almost in the same
-moment. Here the matter could not end. For Mr Stodham, unawares, had
-been reduced by a nail in the fence to a condition which the public
-does not tolerate. It seems that he offered to wait for nightfall when
-Roland had pointed out his misfortune. He was stubborn, to the verge
-of being abject, in apologising for his presence, and, by implication,
-for his existence, and in not wishing to cause any trouble to Roland
-or the family. Gently but firmly Roland lured him upstairs and gave
-him a pair of trousers beyond reproach. On the following day when he
-reappeared, bearing the trousers and renewed apologies, the family,
-out in the yard, was in full parliament assembled. He made a little
-speech, cheered by everyone but Higgs. Presumably he was so fascinated
-by the scene that the cheering did not disconcert him. He could not get
-away, especially as his stick had been seized by Spot the fox-terrier,
-who was now with apparently no inconvenience to himself, being whirled
-round and round on the end of it by Jack. Ann came out with his own
-trousers thoroughly reformed, and she had to be thanked. Lastly, Mr
-Morgan carried him off before the stick had been recovered. Next day,
-therefore, he had to come again in search of the stick, a priceless
-favourite before Spot had eaten it. Mr Morgan consoled him and cemented
-the acquaintance by giving him an ash stick with a handle formed by
-Nature in the likeness of a camel’s head. Mr Morgan said that the stick
-had been cut on Craig-y-Dinas--the very place where the ash stick was
-cut, which a certain Welshman was carrying on London Bridge when he was
-espied by a magician, who asked to be taken to the mother tree, which
-in as long as it takes to walk three hundred miles was done, with the
-result that a cave was found on Craig-y-Dinas, full of treasure which
-was guarded by King Arthur and his knights, who were, however, sleeping
-a sleep only to be disturbed by a certain bell, which the Welshman by
-ill luck did ring, with the predicted result, that the king and his
-knights rose up in their armour and so terrified him that he forgot the
-word which would have sent them to sleep again, and he dropped all his
-treasure, ran for his life, and could never more find cave, stick, or
-magician for all his seeking. Mr Stodham responded in a sententious
-pretty speech, saying in effect that with such a stick he needed no
-other kind of treasure than those it would inevitably conduct him
-to--the hills, rivers, woods, and meadows of the home-counties, and
-some day, he hoped, to Craig-y-Dinas itself.
-
-Thus Mr Stodham came again and again, to love, honour, and obey the
-ways of Abercorran House, just as he did the entirely different ways of
-Mrs Stodham’s house. He, and no other, taught Philip the way to that
-piece of country which became ours. Harry and Lewis, still under ten,
-awakened in him a faculty for spinning yarns. What they were nobody but
-those three knew; for the performance was so special and select that
-the two boys formed the sole audience. They revealed nothing of what
-enchanted them. Or was there anything more than at first appeared in
-Harry’s musing remark on being questioned about Mr Stodham’s stories:
-“Mr Stodham’s face is like a rat,” a remark which was accompanied by a
-nibbling grimace which caused smiles of recognition and some laughter?
-“Yes,” added Lewis, penitent at the laughter he had provoked, “a _very
-good_ rat!” Perhaps the shy, sandy man’s shrunken face was worked up
-to an unwonted--and therefore comical--freedom of expression in the
-excitement of these tales, and this fascinated the boys and made them
-his firm supporters. He was a tall, thin, sandy-haired, sandy-bearded
-man with spectacles. As if tobacco smoke had mummified him, his face
-was of a dried yellow. He stooped slightly and walked rapidly with long
-strides. Nobody had professed to find anything great or good in him,
-yet several different kinds of men spoke of him with liking as well as
-pity. If there was something exceptional about this most ordinary man,
-it was his youthfulness. It had been said that he was too dull to grow
-old. But youthful he was, though it is hard to say how, since he truly
-was dull, and if he had not been indolent must have been a bore--but
-he was too modest for anyone to allow him to bore. As you walked
-behind him you had little doubt of his youthfulness. Something in the
-loose-jointed lightness and irresponsibility of his gait suggested a
-boy, and if you had been following him with this thought, and he turned
-round to greet you, the wrinkled, smoky face was a great surprise.
-There was something in his nature corresponding to this loose-jointed
-walk. The dogs, I think, knew it: they could do what they liked with
-him, and for them he carried sugar as a regular cargo.
-
-Thus, Mr Stodham began to be interwoven with that fellowship. I was
-perhaps too old for his romantic tales, but I have heard him telling Mr
-Morgan what he considered interesting in his own life. Whatever it was,
-it revealed his shyness, or his excitability, or his innocence. Once
-he gave a long explanation of how he came to set an uncommon value on
-a certain book which he was lending to Mr Morgan. Some winters before,
-something caused him to wake at midnight and sit up to listen, in spite
-of the usual powerful inclination to sleep again. At a sharp noise
-on the pane he threw up the window. All the flints of the road were
-clear in an unusual light. The white face of a policeman was looking
-up at him, and he heard the words “Fire!... Come down.” Rapidly half
-dressing as if executing an order which he did not understand, he was
-outside on the pavement in a minute. It was next door. The building
-was losing all resemblance to a barber’s shop; like mad birds the
-flames flew across it and out at the shuttered windows. The policeman
-was hammering at the door, to waken those who were in their beds above
-the fire. Heavily they slept, and some minutes passed before a man
-came down carrying an umbrella, a woman arranging her hair. The shriek
-of a cat followed them out of the door, but so also did the flames.
-Soon the shop was an oblong box containing one great upright body of
-fire, through which could be seen the twisted skeleton remains of iron
-bedsteads. Quietly the street had become packed with onlookers--curious
-neighbours, passers-by, and a few night-wanderers who had souls above
-merely keeping warm by standing against the walls of bakeries. There
-were three fire engines. With a low hum the jets of water yielded
-themselves to the fire and were part of it. Suddenly a fireman noticed
-that Mr Stodham’s own window was lit from within, thought that the
-flames had penetrated so far, and was about to direct the hose on it
-when Mr Stodham shook off the charm of the tumultuous glare to explain
-that he had left a lamp burning. The man went with him into the house,
-but could find no fire. Left alone in his room Mr Stodham noticed
-that it was hot, pleasantly hot for a January midnight. The wall that
-he leaned against was pleasant until he remembered the fire on the
-other side. He made haste to save his papers. Instead of sorting them
-roughly there, he proposed to remove, not the separate drawers, but
-the whole desk. He forgot that it had only entered the house, in the
-first place, after having the castors detached, and omitting to do
-this now, he wedged it firmly between the walls and so barricaded the
-main passage of the house. He took out all the contents of all the
-drawers, deposited them with a neighbour whom he had never before seen.
-Then he returned to his room. He was alone with his books, and had to
-choose among them, which he should take and save. They numbered several
-hundred, including a shelf of the very first books he had read to
-himself. A large proportion consisted of the books of his youth. Having
-been lived through by the eager, docile Stodham, these poems, romances,
-essays, autobiographies, had each a genuine personality, however
-slight the difference of its cover from its neighbour’s. Another class
-represented aspirations, regrets, oblivions: half cut, dustier than
-the rest, these wore strange, sullen, ironical, or actually hostile
-looks. Some had been bought because it was inevitable that a young man
-should have a copy. Others, chiefly volumes in quarto or folio, played
-something like the parts of family portraits in a house of one of the
-new-rich. An unsuspecting ostentation had gone with some affection to
-their purchase. They gave a hint of “the dark backward and abysm of
-time” to that small room, dingy but new.... He leaned against the hot
-wall, receiving their various looks, returning them. Several times he
-bent forward to clutch this one or that, but saw another which he could
-not forsake for it, and so left both. He moved up close to the rows: he
-stood on tip-toe, he knelt. Some books he touched, others he opened. He
-put each one back. The room was silent with memory. He might have put
-them all in safety by this time. The most unexpected claims were made.
-For example, there was a black-letter “Morte d’Arthur” in olive calf.
-He had paid so much for it that he had to keep its existence secret:
-brown paper both concealed and protected it. He did, in fact, put this
-with a few others, chosen from time to time, on a chair. Only a very
-few were without any claims--histories and the like, of which there
-are thousands of copies, all the same. The unread and never-to-be-read
-volumes put in claims unexpectedly. No refusal could be made without a
-qualm. He looked at the select pile on the chair dissatisfied. Rather
-than take them only he would go away empty. “You had better look sharp,
-sir,” said a fireman, vaulting over the desk. Mr Stodham looked at
-the mute multitude of books and saw all in a flash. Nevertheless not
-one could he make up his mind to rescue. But on the mantelpiece lay a
-single book until now unnoticed--a small eighteenth century book in
-worn contemporary binding, an illustrated book of travels in Africa by
-a Frenchman--which he had long ago paid twopence for and discontinued
-his relations with it. He swiftly picked up this book and was,
-therefore, able to lend it to Mr Morgan for the sake of the plates. But
-after all he saved all his other books also. The fire did not reach his
-house, and the one thing damaged was the desk which the firemen had to
-leap on to and over in passing through to the back of the house.
-
-Mr Stodham, in spite of professing a poor opinion of the subject, was
-delighted in his quiet way to speak of himself. He was at this time
-a nearly middle-aged clerk, disappointed in a tranquil style, and
-beginning to regard it as something to his credit that when he had
-been four years married he had talked a good deal of going to the
-colonies. If only he had gone--his imagination was unequal to the task
-of seeing what might have happened if only he had gone. The regret or
-pretence of it gave him a sort of shadowy grandeur by suggesting that
-it was from a great height he had fallen to his present position in a
-suburban maisonette. Here by some means he had secured to himself the
-exclusive rights to a little room known as “The Study.” This room was
-narrower than it was high, and allowed no more than space for his table
-between the two walls of books, when he sat facing the French window,
-with the door behind. He looked out on a pink almond-tree, and while
-this flowered he could see nothing else but the tree and the south-east
-sky above it; at other seasons the hind parts of many houses like his
-own were unmistakeable. At night a green blind was let down over the
-window before the lamp was lit. In this room, and in no other place but
-Abercorran House, he was at home. Seated at that table, smoking, he
-felt equal to anything with which his wife or the world could afflict
-him. He desired no change in the room, beyond a slowly increasing
-length to accommodate his increasing books. He would have liked to open
-the windows more often than, being of the French pattern, was deemed
-safe. The room was completely and unquestionably his own. For his wife
-it was too shabby and too much out of her influence; she would not take
-her fingers from the door-handle when she had to enter it. His children
-were stiff and awed in it, because in earlier days he had been strict
-in demanding silence in its neighbourhood. Much as he wished that they
-would forget the old rule they could not; he liked to see them standing
-at the door looking towards him and the window, but they made haste to
-be off. As to the servant, she dreaded being caught in the room since
-the mistress had commanded her to dust it daily, and the master to
-leave it to him.
-
-Mr Morgan, Mr Torrance, and in later years myself, he admitted to
-the Study. Acquaintances he received with his wife in their clean
-and expensive drawing-room. Husband and wife were in harmony when
-entertaining a few of those whom Mrs Stodham called their friends. On
-these rare occasions the defensive combination of her slightly defiant
-pride and his kindly resignation was a model of unconscious tact. If
-there was a man--which seldom came about--Mr Stodham would ask him into
-the Study. The gas was slowly lighted, the gas-stove more slowly or
-not at all. The intruder would remark what a lot of books there were,
-and how he never had any time for reading. There was only one chair,
-and he was compelled to sit in it and to light a cigarette. Mr Stodham
-himself was loth to smoke there in profane company, but dallied with
-an unaccustomed cigarette, or, if he took a pipe, soon rapped out on
-the stove with it some variation upon the theme of discontent. In
-either case his gentle but disturbed presence hung oppressively on the
-visitor, who very soon took the hint from that helpless but determined
-face, to propose a return to the drawing-room. There Mrs Stodham
-frequently made the remark: “What a lot of books John has,” nodding
-complacently and with the implication partly that she despised them,
-partly that she saw their worth as a family distinction. At the end of
-such an evening or after any unpleasantness Mr Stodham would go into
-the Study, stick an unlit pipe between his teeth, open a book and read
-very slowly, stretching his legs out, for five minutes, then sigh,
-stand up and look along the rows of books without seeing them, and go
-up to bed before he had defined his dissatisfaction.
-
-The Study was the scene of the most extraordinary thing he had to
-relate. Once when he had been lying for several days in bed, weak and
-fevered, he had a strong desire to go downstairs to the Study. Darkness
-and tea-time were near, his wife and children were out, doubtless the
-servant was reading something by the light of the red-hot kitchen
-grate. The house was silent. Slowly the invalid went down and laid
-his fingers on the handle of his door, which was opposite the foot
-of the stairs. An unusual feeling of quiet expectancy had stolen on
-him; nothing, he said, could have astonished him at that moment. He
-had, however, no idea of what he was expecting until he had opened the
-door to its full extent. Thus was disclosed, between his table and the
-window, a beautiful female figure, half sitting, half reclining, as if
-asleep, among a number of books which had remained on the floor during
-his illness. Though he had not put on his spectacles before coming down
-he saw perfectly, so clearly, as he said, that she seemed to gleam, as
-if it was still full day with her. Her beautiful long black hair was
-confined by a narrow fillet of gold, which made clear the loveliness of
-her head. He said that only Mr Torrance could describe her properly.
-No, he affirmed, if people smiled, it did not occur to him that the
-nude looked awkward near a gas-stove. Nor had she any more need of its
-warmth than the Elgin Marbles or the Bacchus in Titian’s “Bacchus and
-Ariadne.” Yet she was not of marble or paint, but of flesh, though he
-had seen nothing of the kind in his life. Her shoulders moved with
-her breathing, and this as well as her attitude proclaimed that she
-was mourning, some seconds before he heard her sob. He thought that
-the figure and posture were the same as those in a Greek statue which
-he had seen long before, in London or Paris. They had the remoteness
-and austerity of marble along with something delicate, transient, and
-alive. But if there could have been a doubt whether she was flesh or
-stone, there was none that she was divine. In what way she was divine
-he could not tell, but certainly she was, though in no visible way was
-she different from the women of pictures and statues. He did not feel
-that she would notice him. He was not shocked, or curious, but calm and
-still expectant. He drew a deep breath and tried to make his trembling
-body stand quite still by leaning against the wall to watch. He did
-not suppose that she had come into his room in the ordinary way. He
-had, on the other hand, a conviction that she had something to do with
-his books, that she had emerged from them or one of them. A gap in the
-bottom shelf, where stood the largest books, caught his eye and thrust
-itself forward as a cave whence she had come. Yet she was as white as
-Aphrodite newly risen from the unsailed ocean, and she diffused a sense
-of open air, of space, of the wild pure air, about her, as if she lay
-upon a rock at the sea edge or among mountain flowers instead of in
-this narrow room. He concluded in a reasonable way that she was one of
-the poets’ nymphs whom he had so often read of with lazy credulity.
-Actually the words ran into his mind:
-
- “Arethusa arose
- From her couch of snows
- In the Acroceraunian mountains--
- From cloud and from crag,
- With many a jag,
- Shepherding her bright fountains.”
-
-But he did not accept her as the Sicilian river. Other words crept
-through his mind, as of “lorn Urania ... most musical of mourners,” and
-of “lost Echo” seated “amid the voiceless mountains.” Still his brain
-flew on, next causing him to see in her an incarnation of the morning
-star, for from brow to foot she was very bright. But he came back again
-to the idea of some goddess, or muse, or grace, or nymph, or Dryad--the
-word Dryad recurring several times as if by inspiration; and thereafter
-he referred to her as the Dryad.
-
-It seemed to be the sound of the door-handle released some time after
-the door was closed that caused her suddenly to become silent and
-to raise her sea-gray glittering eyes towards him. She was gasping
-for breath. “Air,” she cried, “Air--the wide air and light--air and
-light.” Mr Stodham rushed forward past her and threw open one of the
-French windows. She turned towards the air, drinking it with her lips
-and also with her hands which opened and closed with motions like
-leaves under water. Mr Stodham could not open the second window.
-“Air,” cried the Dryad. So he thrust steadily and then violently at
-the frame with his whole body until the window gave way, splintering
-and crashing. Still moving as if drowning and vainly trying to rise,
-the Dryad cried out for more of the air which now streamed into the
-Study. By stretching out her hands now up and now on either side she
-implored to be surrounded by an ocean of air. To Mr Stodham this was
-a command. Sideways with head lowered he leaned heavily against both
-walls in turn, struggling to overthrow them. He strode backwards and
-forwards along the bookshelves, striking fiercely here and there in
-the hope that the wall would yield and let in the heavenly air for the
-Dryad. When he thought this vain he ran from room to room throwing
-open or smashing each window until all had been done. “More air,” he
-shouted. The last room was the drawing-room. Its windows having been
-smashed, he set about doing what he had run out of his study to do. In
-the middle of the drawing-room he began to make a fire. From floor to
-ceiling the eager flames leapt at a bound; a widening circle of carpet
-smouldered; and Mr Stodham, crouching low, shivering, holding his hands
-to the heat, muttered “More air,” like an incantation. “The Dryad must
-have more air. We must all have more air. Let the clean fire burn down
-these walls and all the walls of London. So there will be more air, and
-she will be free, all will be free.” As the carpet began to smoulder
-under him he hopped from one foot to another, not muttering now, but
-shrieking, “More air,” and at last leaping high as the flames, he ran
-straight out into the street. He ran as if he were trying to escape
-himself--which he was; for his nightgown and dressing-gown flared out
-in sparks behind him, and from these he was running. He twisted and
-leapt in his race, as if he had a hope of twisting or leaping out of
-the flames....
-
-This scene was regarded by us as humorous--I suppose because we knew
-that Mr Stodham had survived it--but by Ann as terrible. She had a
-great kindness for Mr Stodham; she even proposed to deliver him from
-his wife by providing him with a room at Abercorran House: but if
-he was not content with his servitude he could not imagine another
-state....
-
-Probably he fell down unconscious from his burns and exhaustion: he
-remembered no more when many days later the delirium left him. That he
-had attempted to set his house on fire was noted as an extraordinary
-frenzy of influenza: Mrs Stodham, suspecting a malicious motive for
-starting the fire in her drawing-room, particularly resented it. Such
-portions of the story as he betrayed in his delirium drove her to
-accuse him of having a shameful and disgusting mind.
-
-On coming down to the Study from the sick room again he saw no Dryad.
-He opened wide the new French windows, and stood looking at the dark
-bole of the almond-tree, slender and straight, and all its blossom
-suspended in one feathery pile against the sky. The airy marble of the
-white clouds, the incorporeal sweetness of the flowers, the space and
-majesty of the blue sky, the freshness of the air, each in turn and all
-together recalled the Dryad. He shed tears in an intense emotion which
-was neither pleasure nor pain.
-
-Aurelius had a great admiration for Mr Stodham on the ground that he
-did not write a poem about the Dryad. The story appealed also to Ann.
-She referred in awe to “Mr Stodham’s statue.” She said: “There was a
-statue in that condition in the church at home. Some renowned artist
-carved it for a memorial to the Earl’s only daughter. But I could not
-abide it in the cold, dark, old place. It wanted to be out under the
-ash-trees, or in among the red roses and ferns. I did think it would
-have looked best of all by the waterfall. These statues are a sort of
-angels, and they don’t seem natural under a roof with ordinary people.
-Out of doors it is different, or it would be, though I haven’t seen
-angels or statues out of doors. But I have seen bathers, and they look
-as natural as birds.”
-
-“You are right, Ann,” said Mr Morgan, “and prettier than birds. The
-other Sunday when I was out walking early I found a path that took me
-for some way alongside a stream. There was a Gypsy caravan close to the
-path, three or four horses scattered about, an old woman at the fire,
-and several of the party in the water. I hurried on because I saw that
-the swimmers were girls. But there was no need to hurry. Two of them,
-girls of about fifteen with coal-black hair, caught sight of me, and
-climbed out on to the bank before my eyes to beg. I walked on quickly
-to give them a chance of reconsidering the matter, but it was no use.
-Sixpence was the only thing that would turn them back. I wish now I had
-not been so hasty in giving it. The girl put it in her mouth, after
-the usual blessing, and ran back with her companion to the water. They
-wanted money as well as air, Stodham. Your visitor was less alive.”
-
-“For shame, sir,” interjected Ann, “she was not a Gypsy. She was an
-honourable statue, and there is no laugh in the case at all.”
-
-“Oh, but there is, Ann, and there always will be a laugh for some one
-in these matters so long as some one else chooses to be as solemn as a
-judge in public about them, and touchy, too, Ann. Don’t let us pretend
-or even try to be angels. We have not the figure for it. I think there
-is still a long future for men and women, if they have more and more
-air, and enough sixpences to let them bathe, for example, in peace.”
-
-“Very good,” concluded Ann, “but a bit parsonified, too.” She would
-have added something, but could no longer ignore the fact that close
-by stood the tall old watercress-man, Jack Horseman, patiently waiting
-for the right moment to touch his hat. His Indian complexion had come
-back to the old soldier, he was slightly tipsy, and he had a bunch
-of cowslips in his hat. Mr Morgan disappeared. Ann went in with the
-watercress for change. Philip and I took possession of Jack, to ask if
-he had found that blackthorn stick he had often promised us.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-GREEN AND SCARLET
-
-
-One evening Aurelius was telling Mr Stodham about the “battle of the
-green and scarlet.” “It took place in your country,” said he to the
-good man, too timid to be incredulous.
-
-“No,” answered Mr Stodham, “I never heard of it.”
-
-“You shall,” said Aurelius, and told the tale.
-
-“The first thing that I can remember is that a tall, gaunt man in green
-broke out of a dark forest, leaping extravagantly, superhumanly, but
-rhythmically, and wildly singing; and that he was leading an army to
-victory. As he carved and painted himself on my mind I knew without
-effort what had gone before this supreme moment.
-
-“It was late afternoon in winter. No light came from the misted,
-invisible sky, but the turf of the bare hill-top seemed of itself to
-breathe up a soft illumination. Where this hill-top may be I know not,
-but at the time of which I am speaking I was on foot in broad daylight
-and on a good road in the county of Hampshire.
-
-“The green man, the extravagant leaper and wild singer, broke out of
-the hillside forest at the head of a green army. His leaping and his
-dancing were so magnificent that his followers might at first have been
-mistaken for idle spectators. The enemy came, clad in scarlet, out of
-the forest at the opposite side of the hill-top. The two were advancing
-to meet upon a level plateau of smooth, almost olive turf....
-
-“For days and nights the steep hillside forest had covered the
-manœuvres of the forces. Except one or two on each side they had seen
-and heard nothing of one another, so dark were the trees, the mists
-so dense and of such confusing motion; and that those few had seen or
-heard their enemies could only be guessed, for they were found dead.
-Day and night the warriors saw pale mist, dark trees, darker earth, and
-the pale faces of their companions, alive or dead. What they heard was
-chiefly the panting of breathless men on the steeps, but sometimes also
-the drip of the sombre crystal mist-beads, the drenched flight of great
-birds and their shrieks of alarm or of resentment at the invaders,
-the chickadeedee of little birds flitting about them without fear, the
-singing of thrushes in thorns at the edges of the glades.
-
-“In the eventless silence of the unknown forest each army, and the
-scarlet men more than the green, had begun to long for the conflict,
-if only because it might prove that they were not lost, forgotten,
-marooned, in the heart of the mist, cut off from time and from all
-humanity save the ancient dead whose bones lay in the barrows under the
-beeches. Therefore it was with joy that they heard the tread of their
-enemies approaching across the plain. When they could see one another
-it was to the scarlet men as if they had sighted home; to the green
-men it was as if a mistress was beckoning. They forgot the endless
-strange hills, the dark trees, the curst wizard mist. It no longer
-seemed to them that the sheep-bells, bubbling somewhere out of sight,
-came from flocks who were in that world which they had unwillingly and
-unwittingly left for ever.
-
-“The scarlet men were very silent; if there were songs in the heads of
-two or three, none sang. They looked neither to left nor to right; they
-saw not their fellows, but only the enemy. The breadth of the plain was
-very great to them. With all their solidity they could hardly endure
-the barren interval--it had been planned that they should wait for the
-charge, but it was felt now that such a pause might be too much for
-them. Ponderous and stiff, not in a straight line, nor in a curve, nor
-with quite natural irregularity, but in half a dozen straight lines
-that never made one, they came on, like rocks moving out against the
-tide. I noticed that they were modern red-coats armed with rifles,
-their bayonets fixed.
-
-“The green men made a curved irregular front like the incoming sea.
-They rejoiced separately and together in these minutes of approach.
-And they sang. Their song was one which the enemy took to be mournful
-because it had in it the spirit of the mountain mists as well as of the
-mountains. It saddened the hearts of the enemy mysteriously; the green
-men themselves it filled, as a cup with wine, with the certainty of
-immortality. They turned their eyes frequently towards their nearest
-companions, or they held their heads high, so that their gaze did not
-take in the earth or anything upon it. The enemy they scarcely saw.
-They saw chiefly their leaping leader and his mighty twelve.
-
-“The first love of the scarlet men for the enemy had either died, or
-had turned into hate, fear, indignation, or contempt. There may have
-been joy among them, but all the passions of the individuals were
-blended into one passion--if such it could be called--of the mass, part
-contempt for the others, part confidence in themselves. But among the
-green men first love had grown swiftly to a wild passion of joy.
-
-“The broad scarlet men pushed forward steadily.
-
-“The tall green hero danced singing towards them. His men leaped after
-him--first a company of twelve, who might have been his brethren; then
-the whole green host, lightly and extravagantly. The leader towered
-like a fountain of living flame. Had he stood still he must have been
-gaunt and straight like a beech-tree that stands alone on the crest
-of a sea-beholding hill. He was neither young nor old--or was he both
-young and old like the gods? In his blue eyes burnt a holy and joyous
-fire. He bore no weapon save a dagger in his right hand, so small that
-to the enemy he appeared unarmed as he leaped towards them. First he
-hopped, then he leaped with one leg stretched forward and very high,
-and curved somewhat in front of the other, while at the same time the
-arm on the opposite side swung across his body. But, in fact, whenever
-I looked at him--and I saw chiefly him--he was high in the air, with
-his head uplifted and thrown back, his knee almost at the height of his
-chin. He also sang that seeming sorrowful melody of the mountain joy,
-accented to an extravagant exultation by his leaping and the flashing
-of his eyes.
-
-“If he had not been there doubtless the twelve would have astonished
-the scarlet men and myself just as much, for they too were tall, danced
-the same leaping dance, sang the mountain song with the same wild and
-violent joy, and were likewise armed only with short daggers.
-
-“Suddenly the leader stopped; the twelve stopped; the green army
-stopped; all were silent. The scarlet men continued to advance, not
-without glancing at one another for the first time, with inquiry in
-their looks, followed by scorn; they expected the enemy to turn and
-fly. They had no sooner formed this opinion than the tall green leader
-leaped forward again singing, the twelve leaped after him, the sea-like
-edge of the green army swayed onward. Almost a smile of satisfaction
-spread over the stiff faces of their opponents, for there was now but a
-little distance between the armies; how easily they would push through
-that frivolous prancing multitude--if indeed it ever dared to meet
-their onset. This was the one fear of the scarlet men, that the next
-minute was not to see the clash and the victory, that they would have
-to plunge once more into the forest, the mist, the silence, after a foe
-that seemed to them as inhuman as those things and perhaps related to
-them.
-
-“Suddenly again the green leader was rigid, his song ceased. The
-twelve, the whole green army, were as statues. A smile grew along the
-line of the scarlet men when they had conquered their surprise, a smile
-of furious pity for such a dancing-master and his dancing-school--a
-smile presently of uneasiness as the seconds passed and they could
-hear only the sound of their own tread. The silence of all those men
-unnerved them. Now ... would the green men turn? Some of the scarlet
-men, eager to make sure of grappling with the enemy, quickened their
-step, but not all. The green men did not turn. Once again the dance
-and the song leaped up, this time as if at a signal from the low sun
-which smote across the green leader’s breast, like a shield, and like a
-banner. Wilder than ever the dance and the song of the green men. The
-scarlet men could see their eyes now, and even the small daggers like
-jewels in the hands of the leaders. Some were still full of indignant
-hate and already held the dancers firm on the points of their bayonets.
-Some thought that there was a trick, they knew not how it might end.
-Some wished to wait kneeling, thus to receive the dancers on their
-steadfast points. Some were afraid, looking to left and right for a
-sign. One tripped intentionally and fell. The line became as jagged as
-if it were a delicate thing blown by the wind. The green leader cut
-the line in two without stopping his dance, leaving his dagger in the
-throat of a rifleman. Not one of the twelve but penetrated the breaking
-line in the course of the dance. The whole green army surged through
-the scarlet without ceasing their song, which seemed to hover above
-them like spray over waves. Then they turned.
-
-“The scarlet men did not turn. They ran swiftly now, and it was their
-backs that met the spears of the green men as they crowded into the
-forest. The tall, weaponless, leaping singer seemed everywhere, above
-and round about, turning the charge and thrust of the green men into a
-lovely and a joyous thing like the arrival of Spring in March, making
-the very trees ghastly to the scarlet fugitives running hither and
-thither silently to their deaths. Not one of the defeated survived,
-for the few that eluded their pursuers could not escape the mist, nor
-yet the song of the green leader, except by death, which they gave to
-themselves in sadness.
-
-“I cannot wonder that the hero’s dancing and singing were not to be
-withstood by his enemies, since to me it was divine and so moving that
-I could not help trying to imitate both song and dance while I was
-walking and dreaming.”
-
-“Nothing like that ever happened to me,” said Mr Stodham. “But I
-thought you meant a real battle. It was lucky you weren’t run over if
-you were dreaming like that along the road.”
-
-“I suppose I was not born to be run over,” said Aurelius.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-NED OF GLAMORGAN
-
-
-Long after his celebrated introduction to Abercorran House, and soon
-after Philip and I had been asking old Jack again about the blackthorn
-stick, Mr Stodham was reminded of the story of the Welshman on London
-Bridge who was carrying a hazel stick cut on Craig-y-Dinas. “Do you
-remember it?” asked Mr Morgan.
-
-“Certainly I do,” replied Mr Stodham, “and some day the stick you gave
-me from that same Craig-y-Dinas shall carry me thither.”
-
-“I hope it will. It is a fine country for a man to walk in with a light
-heart, or, the next best thing, with a heavy heart. They will treat you
-well, because they will take you for a red-haired Welshman and you like
-pastry. But what I wanted to say was that the man who first told that
-story of Craig-y-Dinas was one of the prime walkers of the world. Look
-at this portrait of him....”
-
-Here Mr Morgan opened a small book of our grandfather’s time which had
-for a frontispiece a full-length portrait of a short, old, spectacled
-man in knee breeches and buckled shoes, grasping a book in one hand, a
-very long staff in the other.
-
-“Look at him. He was worthy to be immortalised in stained glass. He
-walked into London from Oxford one day and mentioned the fact to some
-acquaintances in a bookshop. They were rather hard of believing, but
-up spoke a stranger who had been observing the pedestrian, his way of
-walking, the shape of his legs, and the relative position of his knees
-and ankles whilst standing erect. This man declared that the Welshman
-could certainly have done the walk without fatigue; and he ought to
-have known, for he was the philosopher, Walking Stewart.
-
-“It was as natural for this man in the picture to walk as for the
-sun to shine. You would like to know England, Mr Stodham, as he knew
-Wales, especially Glamorgan. Rightly was he entitled ‘Iolo Morganwg,’
-or Edward of Glamorgan, or, rather, Ned of Glamorgan. The name will
-outlive most stained glass, for one of the finest collections of
-Welsh history, genealogies, fables, tales, poetry, etc., all in old
-manuscripts, was made by him, and was named after him in its published
-form--‘Iolo Manuscripts.’ He was born in Glamorgan, namely at Penon, in
-1746, and when he was eighty he died at Flimstone in the same county.
-
-“As you may suppose, he was not a rich man, and nobody would trouble to
-call him a gentleman. But he was an Ancient Briton, and not the last
-one: he said once that he always possessed the freedom of his thoughts
-and the independence of his mind ‘with an Ancient Briton’s warm pride.’
-
-“His father was a stonemason, working here, there, and everywhere, in
-England and Wales, in town and country. When the boy first learnt his
-alphabet, it was from the letters cut by his father on tombstones.
-His mother--the daughter of a gentleman--undoubtedly a gentleman, for
-he had ‘wasted a pretty fortune’--taught him to read from the songs
-in a ‘Vocal Miscellany.’ She read Milton, Pope, ‘The Spectator,’ ‘The
-Whole Duty of Man,’ and ‘Religio Medici,’ and sang as well. But the boy
-had to begin working for his father at the age of nine. Having such
-a mother, he did not mix with other children, but returned nightly
-to read or talk with her, or, if he did not, he walked by himself in
-solitary places. Later on, he would always read by himself in the
-dinner-hour instead of going with his fellow-workmen to the inn. Once
-he was left, during the dinner-hour, in charge of a parsonage that was
-being repaired, and, having his own affairs to mind, he let all the
-fowls and pigs in. His father scolded him, and he went off, as the
-old man supposed, to pout for a week or two with his mother’s people
-at Aberpergwm, near Pont Neath Vaughan. It was, however, some months
-before he reappeared--from London, not Aberpergwm. Thus, in his own
-opinion, he became ‘very pensive, very melancholy, and very stupid,’
-but had fits of ‘wild extravagance.’ And thus, at the time of his
-mother’s death, though he was twenty-three, he was ‘as ignorant of the
-world as a new-born child.’ Without his mother he could not stay in the
-house, so he set off on a long wandering. He went hither and thither
-over a large part of England and Wales, ‘studying chiefly architecture
-and other sciences that his trade required.’”
-
-“There was a mason,” said Mr Stodham, “such as Ruskin wanted to set
-carving evangelists and kings.”
-
-“No. He knew too much, or half-knew too much. Besides, he hated
-kings.... Those travels confirmed him in the habit of walking. He was
-too busy and enthusiastic ever to have become an eater, and he found
-that walking saved him still more from eating. He could start early in
-the morning and walk the forty-three miles into Bristol without any
-food on the way; and then, after walking about the town on business,
-and breaking his fast with bread and butter and tea, and sleeping in a
-friend’s chair, could walk back again with no more food; and, moreover,
-did so of choice, not from any beastly principle or necessity. He
-travelled thus with ‘more alacrity and comfort,’ than at other times
-when he had taken food more frequently. He always was indifferent to
-animal food and wine. Tea was his vice, tempered by sugar and plenty of
-milk and cream. Three or four distinct brews of an evening suited him.
-Once a lady assured him that she was handing him his sixteenth cup. He
-was not a teetotaller, though his verses for a society of journeymen
-masons ‘that met weekly to spend a cheerful hour at the moderate and
-restricted expense of fourpence,’ are no better than if he had been a
-teetotaller from his cradle:
-
- “‘Whilst Mirth and good ale our warm spirits recruit,
- We’ll drunk’ness avoid, that delight of a brute:
- Of matters of State we’ll have nothing to say,
- Wise Reason shall rule and keep Discord away.
- Whilst tuning our voices Jocundity sings,
- Good fellows we toast, and know nothing of kings:
- But to those who have brightened the gloom of our lives,
- Give the song and full bumper--our sweethearts and wives.’
-
-At one time he made a fixed resolve not to _sit_ in the public room of
-an ale-house, because he feared the conviviality to which his talent
-for song-writing conduced. But it is a fact that a man who lives out of
-doors can eat and drink anything, everything, or almost nothing, and
-thrive beyond the understanding of quacks.
-
-“Iolo walked night and day, and would see a timid gentleman home at any
-hour if only he could have a chair by his fireside to sleep. He got to
-prefer sleeping in a chair partly because his asthma forbade him to lie
-down, partly because it was so convenient to be able to read and write
-up to the last moment and during any wakeful hours. With a table, and
-pen, ink, paper, and books beside him, he read, wrote, and slept, at
-intervals, and at dawn usually let himself out of the house for a walk.
-During a visit to the Bishop of St David’s at Abergwili he was to be
-seen in the small hours pacing the hall of the episcopal palace, in
-his nightcap, a book in one hand, a candle in the other. Probably he
-read enormously, but too much alone, and with too little intercourse
-with other readers. Besides his native Welsh he taught himself English,
-French, Latin and Greek. His memory was wonderful, but he had no power
-of arrangement; when he came to write he could not find his papers
-without formidable searches, and when found could not put them in an
-available form. I imagine he did not treat what he read, like most of
-us, as if it were removed several degrees from what we choose to call
-reality. Everything that interested him at all he accepted eagerly
-unless it was one of the few things he was able to condemn outright as
-a lie. I suppose it was the example of Nebuchadnezzar that made him try
-one day ‘in a thinly populated part of North Wales’ eating nothing but
-grass, until the very end, when he gave way to bread and cheese.
-
-“He had a passion for antiquities.”
-
-“What an extraordinary thing,” ejaculated Mr Stodham.
-
-“Not very,” said Mr Morgan. “He was acquisitive and had little
-curiosity. He was a collector of every sort and quality of old
-manuscript. Being an imperfectly self-educated man he probably got an
-innocent conceit from his learned occupation....”
-
-“But how could he be an old curiosity man, and such an out-door man as
-well?”
-
-“His asthma and pulmonary trouble, whatever it was, probably drove him
-out of doors. Borrow, who was a similar man of a different class, was
-driven out in the same way as a lad. Iolo’s passion for poetry was not
-destroyed, but heightened, by his travels. God knows what poetry meant
-to him. But when he was in London, thinking of Wales and the white cots
-of Glamorgan, he wrote several stanzas of English verse. Sometimes he
-wrote about nymphs and swains, called Celia, Damon, Colin, and the
-like. He wrote a poem to Laudanum:
-
- “‘O still exert thy soothing power,
- Till Fate leads on the welcom’d hour,
- To bear me hence away;
- To where pursues no ruthless foe,
- No feeling keen awakens woe,
- No faithless friends betray.’”
-
-“I could do no worse than that,” murmured Mr Stodham confidently.
-
-“He wrote a sonnet to a haycock, and another to Hope on an intention of
-emigrating to America:
-
- “‘Th’ American wilds, where Simplicity’s reign
- Will cherish the Muse and her pupil defend ...
- I’ll dwell with Content in the desert alone.’
-
-They were blessed days when Content still walked the earth with a
-capital C, and probably a female form in light classic drapery. There
-was Felicity also. Iolo wrote ‘Felicity, a pastoral.’ He composed a
-poem to the cuckoo, and translated the famous Latin couplet which says
-that two pilgrimages to St David’s are equivalent to one to Rome itself:
-
- “‘Would haughty Popes your senses bubble,
- And once to Rome your steps entice;
- ’Tis quite as well, and saves some trouble,
- Go visit old Saint Taffy twice.’
-
-He wrote quantities of hymns. Once, to get some girls out of a
-scrape--one having played ‘The Voice of Her I Love’ on the organ after
-service--he wrote a hymn to the tune, ‘The Voice of the Beloved,’ and
-fathered it on an imaginary collection of Moravian hymns. One other
-virtue he had, as a bard: he never repeated his own verses. God rest
-his soul. He was a walker, not a writer. The best of him--in fact, the
-real man altogether--refused to go into verse at all.
-
-“Yet he had peculiarities which might have adorned a poet. Once, when
-he was on a job in a churchyard at Dartford, his master told him to go
-next morning to take certain measurements. He went, and, having taken
-the measurements, _woke_. It was pitch dark, but soon afterwards a
-clock struck two. In spite of the darkness he had not only done what he
-had to do, but he said that on his way to the churchyard every object
-appeared to him as clear as by day. The measurements were correct.
-
-“One night, asleep in his chair, three women appeared to him, one
-with a mantle over her head. There was a sound like a gun, and one of
-the others fell, covered in blood. Next day, chance took him--was it
-chance?--into a farm near Cowbridge where he was welcomed by three
-women, one hooded in a shawl. Presently a young man entered with a
-gun, and laid it on the table, pointing at one of the women. At Iolo’s
-warning it was discovered that the gun was primed and at full cock.
-
-“Another time, between Cowbridge and Flimstone, he hesitated thrice at
-a stile, and then, going over, was just not too late to save a drunken
-man from a farmer galloping down the path.
-
-“In spite of his love of Light and Liberty, he was not above turning
-necromancer with wand and magic circle to convert a sceptic inn-keeper.
-He undertook to call up the man’s grandfather, and after some
-gesticulations and muttering unknown words, he whispered, ‘I feel the
-approaching spirit. Shall it appear?’ The man whom he was intending
-to benefit became alarmed, and begged to be allowed to hear the ghost
-speak, first of all. In a moment a deep, sepulchral voice pronounced
-the name of the grandfather. The man had had enough. He bolted from the
-place, leaving Iolo and his confederates triumphant.
-
-“Iolo should have been content to leave it unproved that he was no
-poet. But he had not an easy life, and I suppose he had to have frills
-of some sort.
-
-“Well, he walked home to Glamorgan. There he took a Glamorgan wife,
-Margaret Roberts of Marychurch, and he had to read less and work more
-to provide for a family. By the nature of his handiwork he was able to
-make more out of his verses than he would have done by printing better
-poetry. The vile doggerel which he inscribed on tombstones gained him a
-living and a sort of an immortality. He was one of the masons employed
-on the monument to the Man of Ross.
-
-“Though a bad poet he was a Welsh bard. It was not the first or the
-last occasion on which the two parts were combined. Bard, for him,
-was a noble name. He was a ‘Christian Briton and Bard’--a ‘Bard
-according to the rights and institutes of the Bards of the Island of
-Britain’--and he never forgot the bardic triad, ‘Man, Liberty, and
-Light.’ Once, at the prison levee of a dissenting minister, he signed
-himself, ‘Bard of Liberty.’ To Southey, whom he helped with much
-out-of-the-way bardic mythology for his ‘Madoc,’ he was ‘Bard Williams.’
-
-“Bardism brought him into strange company, which I dare say he did
-not think strange, and certainly not absurd. Anna Seward, who mistook
-herself for a poet, and was one of the worst poets ever denominated
-‘Swan,’ was kind to him in London. He in return initiated her into
-the bardic order at a meeting of ‘Ancient British Bards resident in
-London,’ which was convened on Primrose Hill at the Autumnal equinox,
-1793. At an earlier meeting, also on Primrose Hill, he had recited an
-‘Ode on the Mythology of the British Bards in the manner of Taliesin,’
-and, since this poem was subsequently approved at the equinoctial, and
-ratified at the solstitial, convention, it was, according to ancient
-usage, fit for publication. It was not a reason. Nevertheless, a bard
-is a bard, whatever else he may or may not be.
-
-“Iolo was proud to declare that the old Welsh bards had kept up a
-perpetual war with the church of Rome, and had suffered persecution.
-‘Man, Liberty, and Light.’ You and I, Mr Stodham, perhaps don’t know
-what he meant. But if Iolo did not know, he was too happy to allow the
-fact to emerge and trouble him.
-
-“Of course, he connected the bards with Druidism, which he said they
-had kept alive. A good many sectarians would have said that he himself
-was as much a Druid as a Christian. He accepted the resurrection of
-the dead. He did not reject the Druid belief in transmigration of
-souls. He identified Druidism with the patriarchal religion of the Old
-Testament, but saw in it also a pacific and virtually Christian spirit.
-He affirmed that Ancient British Christianity was strongly tinctured by
-Druidism, and it was his opinion that the ‘Dark Ages’ were only dark
-through our lack of light. He hated the stories of Cæsar and others
-about human sacrifices, and would say to opponents, ‘You are talking
-of what you don’t understand--of what none but a Welshman and a British
-bard _can possibly_ understand.’ He compared the British mythology
-favourably with the ‘barbarous’ Scandinavian mythology of Thor and
-Odin. He studied whatever he could come at concerning Druidism,
-with the ‘peculiar bias and firm persuasion’ that ‘more wisdom and
-beneficence than is popularly attributed to them’ would be revealed.
-
-“In the French Revolution he recognised the spirit of ‘Man, Liberty,
-and Light.’ His friends deserted him. He in turn was willing to
-leave them for America, ‘to fly from the numerous injuries he had
-received from the laws of this land.’ He had, furthermore, the hope of
-discovering the colony settled in America, as some believed, by the
-mediæval Welsh prince Madoc.”
-
-“That was like Borrow, too,” suggested Mr Stodham.
-
-“It was, and the likeness is even closer; for, like Borrow, Iolo did
-not go to America. Nevertheless, to prepare himself for the adventure,
-he lived out of doors for a time, sleeping in trees and on the ground,
-and incurring rheumatism.
-
-“But though he did not go to America for love of Liberty, he had
-his papers seized, and is said to have been summoned by Pitt for
-disaffection to the State. Nothing worse was proved against him than
-the authorship of several songs in favour of Liberty, ‘perhaps,’
-said his biographer, ‘a little more extravagant than was quite
-commendable at that inflammatory period.’ They expected him to remove
-his papers himself, but he refused, and had them formally restored
-by an official. When he was fifty he gave up his trade because the
-dust of the stone was injuring his lungs. He now earned a living by
-means of a shop at Cowbridge where books, stationery, and grocery were
-sold. His speciality was ‘East India Sweets uncontaminated by human
-gore.’ Brothers of his who had made money in Jamaica offered to allow
-him £50 a year, but in vain. ‘It was a land of slaves,’ he said. He
-would not even administer their property when it was left to him,
-though a small part was rescued later on by friends, for his son and
-daughter. The sound of the bells at Bristol celebrating the rejection
-of Wilberforce’s Anti-Slavery Bill drove him straight out of the city.
-Believing that he was spied upon at Cowbridge he offered a book for
-sale in his window, labelled ‘The Rights of Man.’ He was successful.
-The spies descended on him, seized the book, and discovered that it was
-the Bible, not the work of Paine.
-
-“He was personally acquainted with Paine and with a number of other
-celebrities, such as Benjamin Franklin, Bishop Percy, Horne Tooke, and
-Mrs Barbauld. Once in a bookshop he asked Dr Johnson to choose for
-him among three English grammars. Johnson was turning over the leaves
-of a book, ‘rapidly and as the bard thought petulantly’: ‘Either of
-them will do for you, young man,’ said he. ‘Then, sir,’ said Iolo,
-thinking Johnson was insulting his poverty, ‘to make sure of having
-the best I will buy all’; and he used always to refer to them as ‘Dr
-Johnson’s Grammars.’ It was once arranged that he should meet Cowper,
-but the poet sat, through the evening, silent, unable to encounter the
-introduction.
-
-“The excesses of the Revolution, it is said, drove Iolo to abandon
-the idea of a Republic, except as a ‘theoretic model for a free
-government.’ He even composed an ode to the Cowbridge Volunteers. Above
-all, he wrote an epithalamium on the marriage of George the Fourth,
-which he himself presented, dressed in a new apron of white leather
-and carrying a bright trowel. His ‘English Poems’ were dedicated to the
-Prince of Wales.”
-
-“What a fearful fall,” exclaimed Mr Stodham, who may himself have been
-a Bard of Liberty.
-
-“But his business, apart from his trade, was antiquities, and
-especially the quest of them up and down Wales.”
-
-“I shouldn’t be surprised,” said Mr Stodham, “if the old man hoped
-for some grand result from meddling with those mysterious old books
-and papers--perhaps nothing definite, health, wealth, wisdom, beauty,
-everlasting life, or the philosopher’s stone,--but some old secret of
-Bardism or Druidism, which would glorify Wales, or Cowbridge, or Old
-Iolo himself.”
-
-“Very likely. He was to a scientific antiquary what a witch is to an
-alchemist, and many a witch got a reputation with less to her credit
-than he had.
-
-“As a boy he remembered hearing an old shoemaker of Llanmaes (near
-Lantwit) speak of the shaft of an ancient cross, in Lantwit churchyard,
-falling into a grave that had been dug too near it for Will the Giant
-of Lantwit. As a middle-aged man he dug up the stone. It was less
-love of antiquity than of mystery, buried treasure, and the like.
-He was unweariable in his search for the remains of Ancient British
-literature. At the age of seventy, when the Bishop of St David’s
-had mislaid some of his manuscripts and they had thus been sold,
-Iolo walked over Caermarthenshire, Pembrokeshire, and Cardiganshire,
-and recovered the greater part. He took a pony with him as far as
-Caermarthen, but would not allow it to carry his wallets until at last
-it was arranged that his son should walk on one side and himself on the
-other, which made him remark that ‘nothing was more fatiguing than a
-horse.’ The horse appears in a triad of his own composition:
-
-“There are three things I do not want. A Horse, for I have a good pair
-of legs: a Cellar, for I drink no beer: a Purse, for I have no money.
-
-“He would not ride in Lord Dunraven’s carriage, but preferred to walk.
-That he did not dislike the animal personally is pretty clear. For at
-one time he kept a horse which followed him, of its own free will, upon
-his walks.
-
-“Iolo was a sight worth seeing on the highways and byways of
-Glamorgan, and once had the honour of being taken for a conjuror.
-His biographer--a man named Elijah Waring, who was proud to have
-once carried his wallets--describes him ‘wearing his long grey hair
-flowing over his high coat collar, which, by constant antagonism, had
-pushed up his hat-brim into a quaint angle of elevation behind. His
-countenance was marked by a combination of quiet intelligence and quick
-sensitiveness; the features regular, the lines deep, and the grey eye
-benevolent but highly excitable. He was clad, when he went to see a
-bishop, in a new coat fit for an admiral, with gilt buttons and buff
-waistcoat, but, as a rule, in rustic garb: the coat blue, with goodly
-brass buttons, and the nether integuments, good homely corduroy. He
-wore buckles in his shoes, and a pair of remarkably stout well-set
-legs were vouchers for the great peripatetic powers he was well known
-to possess. A pair of canvas wallets were slung over his shoulders,
-one depending in front, the other behind. These contained a change
-of linen, and a few books and papers connected with his favourite
-pursuits. He generally read as he walked....’”
-
-“Tut, tut,” remarked Mr Stodham, “that spoils all.”
-
-“He generally read as he walked, ‘with spectacles on nose,’ and a
-pencil in his hand, serving him to make notes as they suggested
-themselves. Yet he found time also, Mr Stodham, to sow the tea-plant
-on the hills of Glamorgan. ‘A tall staff which he grasped at about the
-level of his ear completed his equipment; and he was accustomed to
-assign as a reason for this mode of using it, that it tended to expand
-the pectoral muscles, and thus, in some degree, relieve a pulmonary
-malady inherent in his constitution.’
-
-“He did not become a rich man. Late one evening he entered a
-Cardiganshire public-house and found the landlord refusing to let a
-pedlar pay for his lodging in kind, though he was penniless. Iolo
-paid the necessary shilling for a bed and rated the landlord, but
-had to walk on to a distant friend because it was his last shilling.
-Yet he wrote for the _Gentleman’s Magazine_ and corresponded with
-the _Monthly_ and others, so that towards the end he was entitled to
-advances from the Literary Fund. An annual subscription was also raised
-for him in Neath and the neighbourhood. His last three years he spent
-at Flimstone, where he is buried. He was a cripple and confined to the
-house, until one day he rested his head on the side of his easy chair
-and told his daughter that he was free from pain and could sleep, and
-so he died.”
-
-“I will certainly go to Craig-y-Dinas,” said Mr Stodham solemnly, “and
-to Penon, and to Cowbridge, and to Flimstone.”
-
-“You will do well,” said Mr Morgan, shutting up Elijah Waring’s little
-book and getting out the map of Glamorgan.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-THE CASTLE OF LEAVES AND THE BEGGAR WITH THE LONG WHITE BEARD
-
-
-Ann was good to all beggars as well as to old Jack, the watercress man,
-and when I asked her about it once she told the story of the Castle of
-Leaves. This castle was a ruin above the sea near where she was born.
-So fragmentary and fallen was it that every November the oak leaves
-covered it up. As a little child, Ann was taken up there on a May day
-because the hawthorn growing there always blossomed in time, however
-backward the season. Sitting among the ruins was an old white-haired
-man playing on a harp, and for ever after she loved beggars, said
-Aurelius, as if they were all going to have harps and long white beards
-in due course. A white-haired beggar, according to tradition, was
-infallibly to be found by anyone who went up to the Castle of Leaves on
-May day, and the story which connects a beggar with the early days of
-the castle might of itself explain why Ann never denied a beggar. Both
-Mr Morgan and Ann knew the story, but Mr Morgan had found it written
-in a book, with the date 1399, while Ann told it without a date as she
-remembered it from the dark ages of her own childhood.
-
-In those old days, if Ann was to be believed, there was nothing but
-war. The young men went out to battle and never came back except as
-spirits, or as old men, or as worse than either--some of them having
-no more legs or arms than a fish, some crawling on their bellies with
-their beards in the mud, or flapping along in the wind like a kind
-of bird, or as lean and scattered as crickets--so that the children
-laughed at them first and then ran away crying to their mothers because
-they had such fathers. The mothers did not laugh save those that went
-mad, and perhaps they were not the worst off. The women knew that these
-strange idols and images crawling and jiggering home were the same that
-had marched out to the war as if their sweethearts were in the far
-countries before them, instead of behind them at the turnings of the
-roads. They would not have loved them so much if they had not gone out
-like that. The glorious young men departed; the young women were no
-longer beautiful without them; the little children were blossoms of the
-grave. The world was full of old men, maimed men, and young men going
-to the wars, and of women crying because the soldiers had not come
-back, and children crying because they had. And many and many a one had
-no more tears left to cry with.
-
-Beggars appeared and disappeared who looked like men, but spoke all
-manner of tongues and knew not where their fathers or mothers or
-children were, if they had any left, or if ever they had any, which
-was doubtful, for they were not as other men, but as if they had come
-thus into the astonished world, resembling carrion walking, or rotten
-trees by the roadside. Few could till the fields, and it was always a
-good summer for thistles, never for corn. The cattle died and there
-was nothing to eat the grass. Some said it was a judgment. But what
-had the poor cows and sheep done? What had the young men and women
-done? They were but mankind. Nor were the great ones the worse for it.
-They used to come back from the wars with gold and unicorns and black
-slaves carrying elephants’ tusks and monkeys. Whether or not it was a
-judgment, it was misery.
-
-But one day there was a white ship in the harbour of Abercorran. A
-man named Ivor ap Cadogan had come back who had been away in Arabia,
-Cathay, and India, in Ophir and all the East, since he was a boy. No
-man knew his family. He was a tall man with yellow hair and a long
-beard of gold, and he was always singing to himself, and he was like
-a king who has thrown away his crown, nor had he soldiers with him,
-but only the dark foreign men who followed him from the ships. All day
-long, day after day, they were unlading and carrying up beautiful white
-stone from the ship to build a great shining castle above the sea. In
-a little while came another ship out of the east, and another, and
-another, like swans, coming in silent to the harbour. All were heavy
-laden with the white stone, and with precious woods, which men carried
-up into the hills above the shore. The sea forgot everything but calm
-all through that summer while they were unlading the ships and building.
-
-The finished castle was as huge and white, but not as terrible, as a
-mountain peak when the snow has been chiselled by the north wind for
-many midnights, and the wood of it smelt round about as sweet as a
-flower, summer and winter. And Ivor ap Cadogan dwelt in the castle,
-which was at that time called the Castle of Ophir. It had no gates,
-no moat or portcullis, for no one was refused or sent away. Its fires
-never went out. Day and night in winter the sky over the castle was
-bright with the many fires and many lights. Round the walls grew trees
-bearing golden fruit, and among them fountains of rustling crystal
-stood up glittering for ever like another sort of trees.
-
-People dreamed about the shining, white castle, and its gold, its
-music, its everlasting festivals of youths and maidens.
-
-Upon the roads now there were no more incomplete or withered men, or
-if they were they were making for the Castle of Ophir among the hills.
-It was better, said all men, to be a foreigner, or a monkey, or any
-one of the wondrous beasts that wandered in the castle, or any of the
-birds that flew round the towers, or any of the fish in the ponds under
-the fountains, than to be a man upon the roads or in the villages. No
-man now walked up and down until he had to sit, or sat until he had to
-lie, or lay until he could rise no more and so died. They went up to
-the Castle of Ophir and were healed, and dwelt there happily for ever
-after. Those that came back said that in the castle they were just as
-happy whether they were working hard or doing nothing: stiff, labouring
-men whose chief pleasure used to be in resting from toil, could be
-idle and happy in the castle long after their toil had been forgotten.
-The charcoal-burners slept until they were clean, and the millers
-until they were swarthy, and it seemed to them that the lives of their
-fathers had been a huddle of wretchedness between birth and death. Even
-the young men ceased going to the wars, but went instead to the castle
-and the music and the feasting. All men praised Ivor ap Cadogan. Once
-a lord from beyond the mountains sent men against the castle to carry
-off gold, but they remained with Ivor and threw their weapons into the
-ponds.
-
-From time to time the white ships put out again from Abercorran, and
-again returned. When their sails appeared in the bay, it was known that
-calm had settled upon the sea as in the first year, and men and women
-went down to welcome them. Those summers were good both for man and
-beast. The earth brought forth tall, heavy corn which no winds beat
-down. Granaries were full: at the castle a granary, as large as a
-cathedral, was so full that the rats and mice had no room and so threw
-themselves into the sea. And Ivor ap Cadogan grew old. His beard was as
-white as the sails of his ships. A great beard it was, not like those
-of our day, and you could see it blowing over his shoulder a mile away
-as he walked the hills. So some men began to wonder whether one day he
-would die, and who would be master then, and whether it would still be
-calm when the ships sailed. But Summer came, and with it the ships, and
-Autumn and the cramming of granaries and the songs of harvest, and men
-forgot.
-
-The next Summer was more glorious than any before. Only, the ships
-never came. The sea was quiet as the earth, as blue as the sky. The
-white clouds rose up out of the sea, but never one sail. Ivor went
-to the high places to watch, and lifted a child upon his shoulders
-to watch for him. No ship came. Ivor went no more to the cliffs, but
-stayed always on the topmost towers of the castle, walking to and fro,
-watching, while down below men were bringing in the harvest and the
-songs had begun.
-
-When at last the west wind blew, and one ship arrived, it was not in
-the harbour but on the rocks, and it was full of dead men. Ivor and
-all the people of the castle went down to see the ship and the dead
-men. When they returned at nightfall the wind had blown the leaves from
-the castle trees into the rooms so that they were almost filled. The
-strange birds of the castle were thronging the air, in readiness to fly
-over the sea. The strange animals of the castle had left their comfort
-and were roaming in the villages, where they were afterwards killed.
-The old men prophesied terrible things. The women were afraid. The
-children stood, pale and silent, watching the dead leaves swim by like
-fishes, crimson and emerald and gold, and they pretended that they were
-mermen and mermaids sitting in a palace under the sea. But the women
-took the children away along the road where the old men had already
-gone. Led by Ivor, the young men descended to the shore to repair the
-ship.
-
-It was a winter of storm: men could not hear themselves speak for
-the roaring of sea, wind, and rain, and the invisible armies of the
-air. With every tide bodies of men and of the strange birds that had
-set out over the sea were washed up. Men were not glad to see Ivor
-and his dark companions at last departing in the mended ship. The
-granaries were full, and no one starved, but time passed and no more
-ships arrived. No man could work. The castle stood empty of anything
-but leaves, and in their old cottages men did not love life. The Spring
-was an ill one; nothing was at work in the world save wind and rain;
-now the uproar of the wind drowned that of the rain, now the rain
-drowned the wind, and often the crying of women and children drowned
-both. Men marked the differences, and hoped for an end which they
-were powerless to pursue. When the one ship returned, its cargo was
-of birds and beasts such as had escaped in the falling of the leaves.
-Ivor alone was glad of them. He had few followers--young men all of
-them--up to the castle. Others came later, but went down again with
-loads of corn. It was now seen that the granaries would some day be
-emptied. People began to talk without respect of Ivor. They questioned
-whence his wealth had come, by what right he had built the castle, why
-he had concealed his birth. The young men living with him quarrelled
-among themselves, then agreed in reproaching the master. At last they
-left the castle in twos and threes, accusing him of magic, of causing
-them to forget their gratitude to God. In the villages everyone was
-quarrelling except when the talk turned to blaming Ivor. He made no
-reply, nor ever came down amongst them, but stayed in the inmost
-apartment with his remaining birds. One of the complaints against him
-was that he fed the birds on good grain. Yet the people continued to go
-up to the granaries at need. The beggars and robbers of the mountains
-were beginning to contest their right to it, and blood was shed in many
-of the rooms and corridors. No one saw the master. They said that they
-did not care, or they said that he was dead and buried up in leaves;
-but in truth they were afraid of his white hair, his quiet eye, and
-the strange birds and beasts. Between them, the robbers and the young
-men who had served him plundered the house. Some even attempted to
-carry off the masonry, but left most of it along the roadside where
-it lies to this day. At length, nothing worth a strong man’s time had
-been overlooked. A few beggars were the latest visitors, cursing the
-empty granary, trembling at the footsteps of leaves treading upon
-leaves in all the rooms. They did not see Ivor, sitting among leaves
-and spiders’ webs. A pack of hounds, hunting that way, chased the
-stag throughout the castle but lost it; for it entered the room where
-Ivor was sitting, and when the horn was blown under the new moon the
-hounds slunk out bloodless yet assuaged, and the hunter thrashed them
-for their lack of spirit, and cursed the old man for his magic, yet
-ventured not in search of him along those muffled corridors. The very
-road up to the castle was disappearing. The master, it was believed,
-had died. The old men who had known him were dead; the young men were
-at the wars. When a white-haired beggar stumbled into Abercorran from
-the hills few admitted, though all knew in their hearts, that it was
-Ivor ap Cadogan. For a year or two he was fed from door to door, but
-he wearied his benefactors by talking continually about his birds that
-he had lost. Some of the rich remembered against him his modesty,
-others his ostentation. The poor accused him of pride; such was the
-name they gave to his independent tranquillity. Perhaps, some thought,
-it was a judgment--the inhabitants of the Castle of Ophir had been
-too idle and too happy to think of the shortness of this life and the
-glory to come. So he disappeared. Probably he went to some part where
-he was not known from any other wandering beggar. “Wonderful long
-white beards,” said Ann, “men had in those days--longer than that old
-harper’s, and to-day there are none even like him. Men to-day can do a
-number of things which the old ages never dreamed of, but their beards
-are nothing in comparison to those unhappy old days when men with those
-long white beards used to sit by the roadsides, looking as if they had
-come from the ends of the earth, like wise men from the East, although
-they were so old that they sat still with their beards reaching to the
-ground like roots. Ivor ap Cadogan was one of these.”
-
-Mr Morgan once, overhearing Ann telling me this tale, said, “What
-the book says is much better. It says that in 1399 a Welshman, named
-Llewelyn ab Cadwgan, who would never speak of his family, came from
-the Turkish war to reside at Cardiff; and so great was his wealth that
-he gave to everyone that asked or could be seen to be in need of it.
-He built a large mansion near the old white tower, for the support
-of the sick and infirm. He continued to give all that was asked of
-him until his wealth was all gone. He then sold his house, which was
-called the New Place, and gave away the money until that also was at
-an end. After this he died of want, for no one gave to him, and many
-accused him of extravagant waste.” With that Mr Morgan went gladly
-and, for him, rapidly to his books. Nobody seeing him then was likely
-to disturb him for that evening. At his door he turned and said “Good
-night” to us in a perfectly kind voice which nevertheless conveyed, in
-an unquestionable manner, that he was not to be disturbed.
-
-“Good night, Mr Morgan,” said all of us. “Good night, Ann,” said I, and
-slipped out into a night full of stars and of quietly falling leaves,
-which almost immediately silenced my attempt to sing “O the cuckoo is a
-pretty bird” on the way home.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-MR STODHAM SPEAKS FOR ENGLAND--FOG SUPERVENES
-
-
-Some time after the story of the Castle of Leaves, Mr Morgan took
-occasion to point out the difference between Ann speaking of the
-“beautiful long white beards” that men grew in those “unhappy old
-days,” and Mr Torrance praising the “merry” or “good old” England of
-his imagination. He said that from what he could gather they were merry
-in the old days with little cause, while to-day, whatever cause there
-might be, few persons possessed the ability. He concluded, I think,
-that after all there was probably nothing to be merry about at any time
-if you looked round carefully: that, in fact, what was really important
-was to be capable of more merriment and less ado about nothing. Someone
-with a precocious sneer, asked if England was now anything more than
-a geographical expression, and Mr Stodham preached a sermon straight
-away:
-
-“A great poet said once upon a time that this earth is ‘where we have
-our happiness or not at all.’ For most of those who speak his language
-he might have said that this England is where we have our happiness or
-not at all. He meant to say that we are limited creatures, not angels,
-and that our immediate surroundings are enough to exercise all our
-faculties of mind and body: there is no need to flatter ourselves with
-the belief that we could do better in a bigger or another world. Only
-the bad workman complains of his tools.
-
-“There was another poet who hailed England, his native land, and asked
-how could it but be dear and holy to him, because he declared himself
-one who (here Mr Stodham grew very red and his voice rose, and Lewis
-thought he was going to sing as he recited):
-
- “‘From thy lakes and mountain-hills,
- Thy clouds, thy quiet dales, thy rocks and seas,
- Have drunk in all my intellectual life,
- All sweet sensations, all ennobling thoughts,
- All adoration of the God in nature,
- All lovely and all honourable things,
- Whatever makes this mortal spirit feel
- The joy and greatness of its future being?
- There lives nor form nor feeling in my soul
- Unborrowed from my country. O divine
- And beauteous island! thou hast been my sole
- And most magnificent temple, in the which
- I walk with awe, and sing my stately songs,
- Loving the God that made me!’
-
-“Of course, I do not know what it _all_ means,” he muttered, but went
-on: “and that other poet who was his friend called the lark:”
-
- “‘Type of the wise who soar but never roam,
- True to the kindred points of heaven and home.’
-
-Well, England is home and heaven too. England made you, and of you
-is England made. Deny England--wise men have done so--and you may
-find yourself some day denying your father and mother--and this also
-wise men have done. Having denied England and your father and mother,
-you may have to deny your own self, and treat it as nothing, a mere
-conventional boundary, an artifice, by which you are separated from
-the universe and its creator. To unite yourself with the universe and
-the creator, you may be tempted to destroy that boundary of your own
-body and brain, and die. He is a bold man who hopes to do without
-earth, England, family, and self. Many a man dies, having made little
-of these things, and if he says at the end of a long life that he has
-had enough, he means only that he has no capacity for more--_he_ is
-exhausted, not the earth, not England.
-
-“I do not think that a man who knows many languages, many histories,
-many lands, would ask if England was more than a geographical
-expression. Nor would he be the first to attempt an answer to one that
-did ask.
-
-“I do not want you to praise England. She can do without receiving
-better than you can without giving. I do not want to shout that our
-great soldiers and poets are greater than those of other nations, but
-they are ours, they are great, and in proportion as we are good and
-intelligent, we can respond to them and understand them as those who
-are not Englishmen cannot. They cannot long do without us or we without
-them. Think of it. We have each of us some of the blood and spirit of
-Sir Thomas More, and Sir Philip Sidney, and the man who wrote ‘Tom
-Jones,’ and Horatio Nelson, and the man who wrote ‘Love in the Valley.’
-Think what we owe to them of joy, courage, and mere security. Try to
-think what they owe to us, since they depend on us for keeping alive
-their spirits, and a spirit that can value them. They are England: we
-are England. Deny England, and we deny them and ourselves. Do you
-love the Wilderness? Do you love Wales? If you do, you love what I
-understand by ‘England.’ The more you love and know England, the more
-deeply you can love the Wilderness and Wales. I am sure of it....”
-
-At this point Mr Stodham ran away. Nobody thought how like a _very
-good_ rat he was during this speech, or, rather, this series of short
-speeches interrupted by moments of excitement when all that he could
-do was to light a pipe and let it out. Higgs, perhaps, came nearest to
-laughing; for he struck up “Rule Britannia” with evident pride that he
-was the first to think of it. This raised my gorge; I could not help
-shouting “Home Rule for Ireland.” Whereupon Higgs swore abominably, and
-I do not know what would have happened if Ann had not said: “Jessie, my
-love, sing _Land of my Fathers_,” which is the Welsh national anthem;
-but when Jessie sang it--in English, for our sakes--everyone but Higgs
-joined in the chorus and felt that it breathed the spirit of patriotism
-which Mr Stodham had been trying to express. It was exulting without
-self-glorification or any other form of brutality. It might well be
-the national anthem of any nation that knows, and would not rashly
-destroy, the bonds distinguishing it from the rest of the world without
-isolating it.
-
-Aurelius, who had been brooding for some time, said:
-
-“I should never have thought it. Mr Stodham has made me a present of a
-country. I really did not know before that England was not a shocking
-fiction of the journalists and politicians. I am the richer, and,
-according to Mr Stodham, so is England. But what about London fog?
-what is the correct attitude of a patriot towards London fog and the
-manufacturers who make it what it is?”
-
-Aurelius got up to look out at the fog, the many dim trees, the single
-gas lamp in the lane beyond the yard. Pointing to the trees, he asked--
-
- “‘What are these,
- So withered and so wild in their attire,
- That look not like th’ inhabitants o’ the earth
- And yet are on’t?’
-
-Even so must Mr Stodham’s patriotism, or that of _Land of our Fathers_,
-appear to Higgs. His patriotism is more like the ‘Elephant and Castle’
-on a Saturday night than those trees. Both are good, as they say at
-Cambridge.” And he went out, muttering towards the trees in the fog:
-
- “‘Live you? or are you aught
- That man may question? You seem to understand me,
- By each at once her choppy fingers laying
- Upon her skinny lips: you should be women,
- And yet your beards forbid me to interpret
- That you are so.’”
-
-For some time we were all silent, until Ann said: “Hark.” “What is it?
-another Ripper murder?” said Higgs. “Oh, shut up, Higgs,” said Philip
-looking at Ann. “Hark,” said Ann again. It was horrible. Somewhere far
-off I could hear an angry murmur broken by frantic metallic clashings.
-No one sound out of the devilish babble could I disentangle, still
-less, explain. A myriad noises were violently mixed in one muddy,
-struggling mass of rumbling and jangling. The worst gramophones are
-infinitely nearer to the cooing of doves than this, but it had in it
-something strained, reckless, drunken-mad, horror-stricken, like the
-voice of the gramophone. Above all, the babble was angry and it was
-inhuman. I had never heard it before, and my first thought was that it
-was an armed and furious multitude, perhaps a foreign invader, a mile
-or so distant.
-
-“Didn’t you know it was Saturday night?” said Higgs. “It is always
-worse on Saturdays.”
-
-“What is?” said I.
-
-“That noise,” said Higgs.
-
-“Hark,” said Philip anxiously, and we all held our breath to catch it
-again. There.... It was no nearer. It was not advancing. It was always
-the same. As I realised that it was the mutter of London, I sighed,
-being a child, with relief, but could not help listening still for
-every moment of that roar as of interlaced immortal dragons fighting
-eternally in a pit. It was surprising that such a tone could endure.
-The sea sounds everlastingly, but this was more appropriate to a dying
-curse, and should have lasted no more than a few minutes. As I listened
-it seemed rather to be a brutish yell of agony during the infliction
-of some unspeakable pain, and though pain of that degree would kill or
-stupefy in a few minutes, this did not.
-
-“If you like the ‘Elephant and Castle,’” said Mr Morgan, “you like
-that. But if you live in London all your lives, perhaps you may never
-hear it again.
-
-“For the sound does not cease. We help to make it as we do to make
-England. Even those weird sisters of Aurelius out in the Wilderness
-help to make it by rattling branches and dropping leaves in the fog.
-You will hear the leaves falling, the clock ticking, the fog-signals
-exploding, but not London.”
-
-I was, in fact, twenty-one before I heard the roar again. Never since
-have I noticed it. But Ann, it seems, used to hear it continually,
-perhaps because she went out so seldom and could not become one of
-the mob of unquestionable “inhabitants o’ the earth.” But when the
-window had been shut, we, at any rate, forgot all about London in
-that warm room in Abercorran House, amidst the gleam of china and the
-glitter of brass and silver. Lewis and Harry sat on the floor, in a
-corner, playing with lead soldiers. The English army--that is to say,
-Lewis--was beaten, and refused to accept its fate. On being told,
-“But it is all over now,” he burst out crying. Harry looked on in
-sympathetic awe. But before his tears had quite come to their natural
-end, a brilliant idea caused him to uncover his face suddenly and say:
-“I know what I shall do. I shall build a tower like David--a real
-one--in the Wilderness.”
-
-“Oh, yes, let’s,” exclaimed Harry.
-
-“Us,” said Lewis, “I like that. It is I that shall build a tower. But I
-will _employ_ you.”
-
-“That,” mused Harry slowly, “means that I build a tower and let you
-live in it. That isn’t right. Mr Gladstone would never allow it.”
-
-“What has Mr Gladstone got to do with the Wilderness, I should like
-to know? We _employ_ him. I should like to see him getting over the
-fence into the Wilderness. He does not know where it is. Besides,
-if he did, he could _never_, _never_, get into my tower. If he did
-I would immediately fling myself down from the top. Then I should
-be safe,” shrieked Lewis, before entering another of those vales or
-abysses of tears which were so black for him, and so brief. It was not
-so agreeable as silence would have been, or as Ann’s sewing was, or
-the continuous bagpipe music of a kettle always just on the boil. But
-Philip had gone upstairs, and the book on my knee held me more than
-Lewis’s tears. This book placed me in a mountain solitude such as that
-where David Morgan had built his tower, and, like that, haunted by
-curlews:
-
- “The rugged mountain’s scanty cloak
- Was dwarfish shrubs of birch and oak,
- With shingles bare, and cliffs between,
- And patches bright of bracken green,
- And heather black that waved so high
- It held the copse in rivalry.”
-
-Out of the ambush of copse and heather and bracken had started up at
-a chieftain’s whistle--“wild as the scream of the curlew”--a host of
-mountaineers, while the Chieftain revealed himself to the enemy who had
-imagined him alone:
-
- “And, Saxon, I am Roderick Dhu.”
-
-“What is the matter, Arthur?” asked Harry when I came to this line.
-I answered him with a look of trembling contempt. The whole scene so
-fascinated me--I so thrilled with admiration at everything done by
-the Highland chieftain--that his magic whistle at last pierced me to
-the marrow with exquisite joy. In my excitement I said the words,
-“And, Saxon, I am Roderick Dhu,” aloud, yet not loud enough to make
-anything but a husky muttering audible. I was choking and blushing with
-pleasant pains and with a desire to pass them on to another, myself not
-lacking glory as the discoverer. Hence my muttering those words aloud:
-hence the contempt of my answer to Harry, upon not being instantly
-and enthusiastically understood. The contempt, however, was not
-satisfying.... I, too, wished that I possessed a tower upon a mountain
-where I could live for ever in a state of poetic pain. Therefore I went
-out silently, saying no good night, not seeing Philip again.
-
-Fog and cold cured me rapidly. On that wretched night I could no more
-go on thinking of a tower on a mountain than I could jump into a pond.
-I had to run to get warm. Then I thought of the book once more: I
-recovered my pleasure and my pride. The fog, pierced by some feeble
-sparkles of lamps, and dim glows of windows from invisible houses, the
-silence, broken by the dead leaf that rustled after me, made the world
-a shadowy vast stage on which I was the one real thing. The solitary
-grandeur was better than any tower, and at the end of my run, on
-entering again among people and bright lights, I could flit out of it
-as easily as possible, which was more than Morgan could do, since to
-escape from his tower he had to die.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-THE HOUSE OF THE DAYS OF THE YEAR
-
-
-Lewis never did raise a tower in the Wilderness. His towers were in
-the air. A wish, with him, was seldom father to any deed. I think he
-expected the wish of itself to create; or if not, he was at least
-always angered when the nature of things proved to be against him.
-He would not have been unduly astonished, and would have been wildly
-grateful, if he had seen looming through the fog next morning a tower
-such as he desired. But except on paper he never did. As he drew it,
-the tower was tall and slender as the tallest and slenderest factory
-chimney, more like a pillar for St Simeon Stylites than a castle in
-Spain. It would have been several times the height of the elms in the
-Wilderness which he had furiously refused to take into his service. It
-was to be climbed within by a spiral staircase, each step apparently
-having its own little window. Thus it was riddled by windows.
-
-Now, if this idea had come to Philip he would have executed it. As it
-was, Lewis’s drawing delighted him. He liked all those windows that
-made it look as if it were a dead stem rotting away. “But,” said he, “I
-know a house better than that, with a window for every day of the year.
-It would be just the thing for you, Lewis, because it is built without
-hands, without bricks, stones, cement, or any expense whatever.... It
-was only a dream,” he continued, one day as he and I were going down
-the long street which took us almost straight out into Our Country. But
-he did not really think it no more than a dream. He had seen it many
-times, a large, shadowy house, with windows which he had never counted,
-but knew to be as many as the days of the year, no more, no less. The
-house itself was always dark, with lights in some of the windows,
-never, perhaps, in all.
-
-The strange thing was that Philip believed this house must actually
-exist. Perhaps, I suggested, it was hidden among the trees of our
-woods, like several other houses. No: he dismissed this as fancy.
-His house was not a fancy. It lay somewhere in a great city, or at
-the verge of one. On his first visit he had approached it by long
-wanderings through innumerable, unknown and deserted streets, following
-a trail of white pebbles like the children in the fairy tale. In
-all those streets he passed nobody and heard no sound; nor did this
-surprise him, in spite of the fact that he felt the houses to be
-thronged with people. Suddenly out of the last narrow street he came
-as it were on a wall of darkness, like night itself. Into this he was
-stepping forward when he saw just beneath and before him a broad,
-black river, crossed by a low bridge leading over to where, high up,
-a light beamed in the window of an invisible building. When he began
-to cross the bridge he could see that it was the greatest house he had
-ever beheld. It was a house that might be supposed to contain “many
-mansions.” “You could not make a house like that one out of this whole
-street,” said Philip. “It stretched across the world, but it was a
-house.” On the other side of the river it seemed still equally far off.
-Birds flying to and fro before it never rose up over it, nor did any
-come from the other side. Philip hastened forward to reach the house.
-But the one light went out and he awoke.
-
-Philip used to look out for this house when he was crossing the
-bridges in London. He scanned carefully the warehouses and factories
-rising out of the water, in long rows with uncounted windows, that
-made him wonder what went on behind them. With this material, he said,
-a magician could make a house like the one he was in search of. Once,
-when he got home in the evening from London, he was confident that his
-house lay between Waterloo Bridge and Hungerford Bridge, but next time
-he was there he was dead against any such suggestion. A factory on the
-edge of a tract of suburb waste fulfilled his conditions for an hour at
-another time. He had been thrilled, too, by a photograph shown to him
-by Mr Stodham--of an ancient palace standing at the foot of a desolate
-mountain in the remote South.
-
-When we were walking together towards the country Philip used to look,
-as a matter of course, down every side street to right or left, as he
-always looked up dark alleys in London. Nor was he content to look
-once down any one street, lest he should miss some transformation or
-transfiguration. As we began to get clear of London, and houses were
-fewer and all had long front gardens, and shops ceased, Philip looked
-ahead now and then as well as from side to side. Beyond the wide,
-level fields and the tall Lombardy poplars bounding them, there was
-nothing, but there was room for the house. Fog thickened early in the
-afternoon over our vacant territories, but we saw only the trees and a
-Gypsy tent under a hedge.
-
-Next day Philip came home feverish from school, and was put to bed in
-the middle of the pale sunny afternoon. He lay happily stretched out
-with his eyes fixed on a glass of water near the window. It flickered
-in the light.... He saw the black river gleaming as when a candle for
-the first time illuminates a lake in the bowels of a mountain. There
-was the house beyond the river. Six or seven of its windows were lit
-up, one large one low down, the rest small, high up, and, except two of
-them, wide apart. Now and then, at other windows here and there, lights
-appeared momentarily, like stars uncovered by rapid clouds.... A lofty
-central door slowly swung open. A tiny figure, as solitary as the first
-star in the sky, paused at the threshold, to be swallowed up a moment
-later in darkness. At the same moment Philip awoke with a cry, knowing
-that the figure was himself.
-
-After this Philip was not so confident of discovering the house. Yet
-he was more than ever certain that it existed, that all the time of
-the intervals between his visits it was somewhere. I told him the story
-about Irem Dhat El’Imad, the Terrestrial Paradise of Sheddad the son
-of Ad, King of the World, which Aurelius had read to me. Philip was
-pleased with the part where the geometricians and sages, labourers
-and artificers of the King search over all the earth, until they come
-to rivers and an illimitable plain, and choose it for the site of the
-palace which was three hundred years building. But he said that this
-story was not true. His own great house never disappeared, he said;
-it was he that disappeared. By this time he had become so familiar
-with the house that he probably passed hardly a day without a sight
-of it, sleeping or waking. He was familiar with its monotonous front,
-the many storeys of not quite regular diminishing windows. It always
-seemed to lie out beyond a tract of solitude, silence, and blackness;
-it was beyond the black river; it was at the edge of the earth. In
-none of his visits could he get round to the other side. Several times
-again, as on that feverish afternoon, he saw himself entering through
-the lofty doorway, never emerging. What _this_ self (for so he called
-it, touching his breast) saw inside the door he never knew. That self
-which looked on could never reach the door, could not cross the space
-between it and the river, though it seemed of no formidable immensity.
-Many times he set out to cross and go in at the other door after the
-other self, but could not. Finally he used to imagine that if once he
-penetrated to the other side he would see another world.
-
-Once or twice Philip and I found ourselves in streets which he thought
-were connected with his first journey, but he vainly tried to remember
-how. He even used to say that at a certain number--once it was
-197--lived some one who could help. When another dream took him along
-the original route of streets he told me that they were now thronged
-with people going with or against him. They were still all about him as
-he emerged from the streets in sight of the house, where every window
-was blazing with lights as he had never seen it before. The crowd was
-making towards the light across the hitherto always desolate bridge.
-Nevertheless, beyond the river, in the space before the house, he
-was alone as before. He resolved to cross the space. The great door
-ahead was empty; no other self at least had the privilege denied to
-him. He stood still, looking not at the door, but at the windows and
-at the multitudes passing behind them. His eyes were fixed on the
-upper windows and on each face in turn that appeared. Some faces he
-recognised without being able to give a name to one. They must have
-been people whom he had encountered in the street, and forgotten and
-never seen again until now. Apparently not one of them saw him standing
-out there, in the darkness, looking up at them. He was separated from
-them as from the dead, or as a dead man might be from the living. The
-moment he lowered his head to look towards the door, the dream was over.
-
-More than once afterwards, when Lewis had ceased to think of his tower,
-Philip saw the hundreds of windows burning in the night above the
-black river, and saw the stream of faces at the windows; but he gave
-up expecting to see the house by the light of our sun or moon. He had
-even a feeling that he would rather not discover it, that if he were to
-enter it and join those faces at the windows he might not return, never
-stand out in the dark again and look up at the house.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-PHILIP AND THE OUTLAWS OF THE ISLAND
-
-
-That winter when Philip was ill, for the first time, I used to spend
-every evening at Abercorran House, chiefly upstairs, reading aloud
-or talking. I was supposed to entertain him, but he did most of the
-entertaining. Out of his own head or out of books he told me hundreds
-of tales; in either case they were very much his own. I cannot imitate
-him. For example, he would always bring his characters before himself
-and his listener by comparing them to persons known to both. When he
-was well and out of doors he would pick out a man or woman passing
-us, or at a window, for a comparison. “This Palomides,” he would say,
-“was like that butcher, but dressed differently: you could see what
-good legs he had.” Another was “like my brother Roland, and if he had
-been alive now he could have jumped over spiked railings up to his own
-shoulder, though he was not a little man.” The Icelandic Thorbeorg was
-“like our Jessie: only she would use a knife, and she had fair hair.”
-A certain villain was “a scoundrel, _but_ he had a face like Higgs.”
-The man who resembled Roland was an Icelander, Haurd by name, whom
-Philip called Roland throughout the tale. Thorbeorg was his sister.
-This was the tale:
-
-Haurd was a head taller than most men, and he had grand hair. He was
-clever, strong, and bold. He swam better than all others, and his
-eyesight was wonderful. But he was a touchy man. Not being asked in
-the proper manner to his sister Thurid’s wedding feast, he refused
-to go when the bridegroom, Illuge, came on purpose to fetch him. Yet
-a little after, when Geir, his own foster-brother, asked him to go
-just to please him, he went. However, at the feast he treated Illuge
-lightly; refused the present of a shield--accepted a ring, but with
-the remark that in his opinion being a brother-in-law would not mean
-much to Illuge. Hearing Haurd say such things in a lazy way for no
-apparent reason and taken aback by it, he did not answer. As soon as
-he got home, Haurd gave the ring to his sister, Thorbeorg, bidding her
-remember him when he was dead. Soon afterwards, with Geir and his other
-foster-brother, Helge, who was a tramp’s son, he left home.
-
-Twenty years before that, when Thorbeorg’s mother Signy was married to
-Grimkel, her brother Torfe took offence in the same way, because he was
-not consulted. Signy was very fond of him, and it was at his house that
-she gave birth to Thorbeorg and died the same day. Grief for his sister
-made him hate the child; he cast it out of the house, and chance alone
-saved its life. Thus Grimkel had a quarrel with Torfe over Signy’s
-marriage portion and the injury to his child, Thorbeorg.
-
-Fifteen years Haurd stayed away from home. He got renown as a fighter.
-He won honour, wealth, and an earl’s daughter, Helga, for a wife. This
-Helga was as noble a lady as Thorbeorg.
-
-Geir was the first of the exiles to return. He went to take possession
-of the farm at Netherbottom, on the death of Grim, his father. Here
-now, with Geir, were living his old mother and Thorbeorg, Haurd’s
-sister. Perhaps Geir wished to marry Thorbeorg, but he was not the
-king of men she wanted, though he was honest and feared nothing; so he
-did not win her. She preferred one named Eindride, who came wooing her
-once in Geir’s absence. She was not in love with him, but her father,
-Grimkel, liked the match, and maybe she expected to be freer. When the
-wedding was over Grimkel consulted a witch about the future. Whatever
-she answered, it was bad, and the old man died that evening. Until his
-son, Haurd, came back, Grimkel’s property fell into the care of the two
-sons-in-law, Illuge and Eindride.
-
-Haurd came back with Helge, with Sigrod his uncle, Torfe’s foster-son,
-and thirty followers. The quarrel with Torfe and Illuge soon had an
-opportunity of growing. In a fit of anger Helge killed a boy for
-injuring a horse which belonged to Haurd. Haurd offered to atone for
-the crime to Ead, the boy’s father, but too late. Torfe, replied the
-man, had already listened to his complaint and was taking up the case.
-At this, Haurd drew his sword in fury and hewed the man in two and a
-servant with him. He burnt Ead’s homestead, his stores, and two women
-who were afraid to come out of hiding.
-
-Haurd would have liked to win over to his part his sister Thorbeorg’s
-husband, Eindride, but instead of going himself he sent Helge. If a
-good man had come, said Thorbeorg afterwards, things might have turned
-out differently. Eindride excused himself on account of an engagement
-with Illuge; not content to let this end the matter, he suggested that
-Haurd should come over himself. Helge turned upon him and taunted him
-with being a craven if he would not break that engagement with Illuge,
-but Eindride had nothing to add. All that Helge brought back to Haurd
-was that Eindride offered no help.
-
-Everyone being against them, Haurd and Helge were outlawed. They had to
-quit the homestead, and rather than leave it for Torfe, they burnt it
-and all the hay with it. They and the household took refuge at Geir’s
-house, Netherbottom. From here they raided the country on every side,
-carrying off whatever they wanted. Before long men gathered together
-to subdue them. Geir was for making a fort against the attack. Haurd,
-fearing that they would be starved out, proposed retreating to an
-impregnable islet which lay not far from land by a river’s mouth. Haurd
-prevailed and they took possession. The islet consisted of precipices
-surmounted by a single level platform, “not half the size of the
-Wilderness,” from which one steep pathway led to the sea. With timber
-from Netherbottom, the outlaws built a hall on this platform; and it
-had underground passages. The islet was called Geir’s Holm, and they
-raided from it as they had done before, both craftily and boldly. Once
-on the islet they were safe from any attack. “It was the very place for
-Lewis,” said Philip; “only there was no water in it, and no food unless
-there were sea-gulls’ eggs.”
-
-Many of the landless and outlawed men of Iceland attached themselves
-to Haurd and Geir, swearing to be faithful to these two and to one
-another, and to share in all labours. It was a law of Geir’s Holm that
-if a man was ill more than three nights he was to be thrown over the
-cliffs. The most that were on the island at one time was two hundred,
-the least eighty. Haurd, Geir, Sigrod, Helge, Thord Colt, and Thorgar
-Girdlebeard, were the chief men. The cruellest of all was Thorgar, and
-the readiest for every kind of wrongdoing.
-
-At last men met together to consider how they might stop the raiding.
-Thorbeorg would not be left behind by Eindride, though he warned her
-that she would hear nothing pleasant at the meeting. The crowd became
-silent as she entered, and she spoke immediately to some of the chief
-men.... Here, Philip got up out of bed looking very grim while he
-uttered the words of Thorbeorg: “I know what you want to do. Very
-good. I cannot stop you by myself. But this I can do, and will--I will
-be the death of the man who kills Haurd....” Philip stood entranced and
-still as a statue at the window, as if he could see her so long as he
-remained still. His weakness, however, made him totter, and he got into
-bed, saying: “She was magnificent. I would have done anything for her.
-She said nothing else. She rode away without waiting for an answer.”
-Torfe advised swift and violent measures against the Islanders, but
-when Ref suggested that someone should put them off their guard by
-pretending that they were free to go where they wished and be at peace
-with all men, he thought well of the plan: in fact he said they should
-ride that very night to a place out of sight of the Islanders. Next day
-they saw Thorgar and Sigrod with twelve other outlaws coming for water.
-Twice their number were sent against them. Thorgar and seven others
-ran away. He formed a band of his own and was only killed after a long
-freedom. Sigrod and those who were left made a hard fight, but all were
-killed.
-
-It was not easy to get a man to go next day and play the traitor on
-the Holm, although Torfe declared that whoever went would have great
-honour. In the end, Ref’s brother, Kiartan, offered to go, if he could
-have Haurd’s ring for a reward. He took the boat of Thorstan Goldknop,
-both because he disliked that man and because, being his, it would
-not excite suspicion. The story he told the outlaws was that, chiefly
-through Illuge and his friends, it had been decided that they should be
-free to go where they wished and have peace. If they agreed, he himself
-would row them ashore. Geir believed Kiartan, especially as he came in
-the boat of one who was sworn never to betray them. Many others also
-were eager to leave. But Haurd thought that Kiartan did not look like
-a man who was bringing good, and he said so. Kiartan offered to swear
-that he was speaking truth, and still Haurd told him that he had the
-eyes of a man whose word was not worth much. Haurd did not hide his
-doubts. Nevertheless, a full boat-load went off with Kiartan, talking
-cheerfully. They were landed out of sight of the Holm, and every one of
-them was penned in and killed on the spot.
-
-Kiartan returned for a second load. In spite of Haurd’s advice, Geir
-now entered the boat. So many followed him that only six were left with
-Haurd and Helga and their two sons, and Helge, Haurd’s foster-brother.
-Haurd was sad to see the boat going, and Geir and his companions were
-silent. When they rounded the spit, out of sight of those on the Holm,
-they saw the enemy waiting. Close to land Geir sprang overboard and
-swam out along the rocks. A man of Eindride’s company struck him with a
-javelin between the shoulders, and he died. This Helga saw sitting on
-the Holm; but Haurd, who was with her, saw differently. The rest were
-penned in and butchered.
-
-A third time Kiartan rowed out. Haurd bantered him for a ferryman who
-was doing a good trade, but still stuck to the opinion that he was not
-a true man. If Kiartan had not taunted him with being afraid to follow
-his men, Haurd would never have gone in that boat. Helga would not
-go, nor let her sons go. She wept over her husband as a doomed man.
-Once the boat had put out he was angry with himself. When they came
-alongside the rocks and saw the dead body of Geir, Huard stood up in
-the boat and clove Kiartan down as far as the girdle with his sword.
-The men on shore made friendly signs to the last, but as soon as the
-boat touched land all were made prisoners except Haurd, who refused to
-be taken until he had slain four men. Eindride, who first laid hands
-on him, remembering what Thorbeorg had promised her brother’s murderer,
-held out the axe for someone else to slaughter him; but no one would;
-and it was Haurd himself that seized the axe, for he burst his bonds.
-Helge followed, and they got away, though the ring of enemies was
-three deep. Haurd would never have been overtaken, though Ref was on
-horseback, if a spell had not been cast on him: moreover, Helge began
-to limp with a fearful wound. Even so, Haurd again broke through them,
-killing three more. Ref again caught him, yet dared not meddle with
-him, though he now had Helge on his back, until the others made a ring
-about him with the aid of a spell. There was nothing for it but to drop
-Helge and save him from his enemies by killing him. Haurd was enraged
-because he knew that a spell was being used on him; he was so fearful
-to look at that no one would go for him until Torfe had promised
-Haurd’s ring to the man who did. Almost a dozen set on him together to
-earn the ring. Six of them had fallen before him when the head flew
-off his axe; nor did any one venture even then to close with him. From
-behind, however, Thorstan Goldknop, a big red-headed man, but mean,
-swung at his neck with an axe, so that he died. He had killed sixteen
-men altogether. Even his enemies said now that Haurd--Philip, in tears,
-said Roland, not Haurd--had been the bravest man of his time. If he had
-not had rogues among his followers he would have been living yet; but
-he never had been a lucky man. Thorstan got his ring. At that time he
-had not heard of Thorbeorg’s vow; when he did hear he took no pleasure
-in the ring.
-
-Sixty of the Islanders had been slain. All the rest had escaped,
-except Helga, and the two sons of Helga and Haurd, who had stayed on
-the island. It was too late to fetch away those three that evening,
-and before the sunrise next day they also had escaped. Under cover of
-darkness the mother swam over first with Beorn, who was four, and next
-with Grimkel, who was eight. Then carrying Beorn and leading Grimkel by
-the hand, Helga climbed over the hills until they came to Eindride’s
-house. Under the fence of the yard, Helga sank down with Beorn. Grimkel
-she sent up to Thorbeorg to ask her to save them. Haurd’s sister was
-sitting alone at the end of the hall, looking so grand and stern that
-the child stopped still without a word. “She was like a great queen of
-sorrows,” said Philip, “but she had to come down to him.” She led him
-outside to the light, she picked him up to take a good look at him, she
-asked who he was. He told her that he was Haurd’s son. She asked him
-where his mother was, and what had happened. He told her what he could
-while they were walking down to the fence. The sister and the wife of
-Haurd looked at one another. Thorbeorg gave the three a hiding place in
-an out-house, and herself took the key. Not long afterwards Eindride
-came home with a number of men. Thorbeorg served a meal for them, and
-they related all that had happened; but she said nothing until one
-of them told how Thorstan Goldknop had struck Haurd from behind when
-he was unarmed. “He was no better than a hangman or a butcher,” said
-Philip. Thorbeorg cried that she knew a spell had been cast on her
-brother, or they would never have overcome him. That night as they were
-going to bed Thorbeorg made a thrust at Eindride with a knife, but
-wounded him in the hand only. He asked her if anything he could do now
-would satisfy her. “The head of Thorstan Goldknop,” she replied. Next
-morning Eindride slew Thorstan and brought back the head. “He deserved
-it,” said Philip, “and Thorbeorg kept her vow.” Still she was not
-satisfied. She refused to make peace with her husband unless he would
-befriend Helga and her sons, should they need it. Eindride, supposing
-that they had been drowned, readily promised to do what she asked.
-Thorbeorg showed him his mistake. She went out, and came back, leading
-Helga and the two boys. Eindride was sorry, because he had sworn
-already not to do anything for Haurd’s family, but he had to keep his
-oath to Thorbeorg. Nor did men blame him, and they praised Thorbeorg.
-Still she was not satisfied. Twenty-four men died in the next months
-because of Haurd, and most of them at her instigation. She and Eindride
-lived on after that in peace to a great age, leaving behind them good
-children and grandchildren, who in their turn had many brave and
-honourable descendants. “I am sorry,” said Philip, “that Haurd got that
-blow from behind. But he was a man who had to make a story before he
-died. And if this had not happened Thorstan might have gone on living,
-and have missed his due. Also perhaps Thorbeorg would not have had a
-chance of showing what she was good for. Now it is all over. They are
-put in a tale. I don’t know what happened to Torfe and Illuge, but
-everyone who hears the story either hates them or forgets them: so they
-have _their_ reward. If Grimkel and Beorn lived to be men, I am sure
-Torfe and Illuge did not die in their beds.”
-
-With a deep sigh Philip stopped. For some minutes he said nothing.
-When he broke his silence it was to say: “Perhaps Roland will really
-do something like Haurd. He looks like it. He could. Don’t you think
-he is one of those people who look as if men would some day have to
-tell stories of them to one another? _He_ would not build a tower up
-on a mountain for nothing, and live there no better than a man could
-live at Clapham Junction.” Here Philip cried, which I never saw him do
-before or after that day. It was the beginning of the worst part of
-his illness. Not for many weeks was he out of bed, and once more my
-companion in the house, in the yard, in Our Country, or at school on
-those rare days when he attended.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-WHAT WILL ROLAND DO?
-
-
-Roland and Jack were too much my seniors, and yet still too young, to
-take notice of me. But I could admire them from afar for their gifts
-and opportunities, their good looks, their bodily prowess, liberty,
-and apparent lack of all care. Their activities were mostly away from
-home, and rumours, probably, were incomplete. Roland ran and jumped at
-sports, rode a horse, sometimes into the yard, sometimes out to where
-the fox was hunted (a little beyond _our_ range)--bicycled hither
-and thither--possessed a gun and used it, doubtless in a magnificent
-manner--dressed as he should be dressed--was more than once in trouble
-of some kind, I think in debt, and had once been observed by me in
-London walking with a dark lady of his own splendid breed, whom I
-never heard anything of, or saw again. What I first knew of Roland
-was--shortly after I began to frequent Abercorran House--a voice
-singing mightily in the bathroom:
-
- “Foul fall the hand that bends the steel
- Around the courser’s thundering heel,
- That e’er shall print a sable wound
- On fair Glamorgan’s velvet ground.”
-
-Never afterwards did he do anything that fell short of the name Roland,
-to which the noble war-song, at that moment, fixed its character for
-ever. Jack and he had been to a famous school until they were sixteen,
-and did no good there. Indoors they learnt very little more than a
-manner extremely well suited to hours of idleness. Out of doors they
-excelled at the more selfish sports, at athletics, boxing, sculling,
-shooting. So they had come home and, as Mr Morgan had nothing to
-suggest, they had done what suggested itself.
-
-You could see Mr Morgan thinking as he watched the two, undecided
-whether it was best to think with or without the cigar, which he
-might remove for a few seconds, perhaps without advantage, for it
-was replaced with evident satisfaction. But he was thinking as he
-stood there, pale, rigid, and abstracted. Then perhaps Roland would
-do or say something accompanied by a characteristic free, bold, easy
-gesture, turning on his heel; and the father gave up thinking, to laugh
-heartily, and as likely as not step forward to enter the conversation,
-or ask Roland about the dogs, or what he had been doing in the past
-week. “Had a good time? ... suits you?... Ha, ha, ... Well, this will
-never do, I must be going. Good-bye, good-bye. Don’t forget to look in
-and see how mother is.”
-
-He had only gone upstairs to the Library to open one of the new reviews
-which, except where they caught the sunshine, remained so new. He and
-his two elder sons always parted with a laugh. Either he manœuvred for
-it, or as soon as the good laugh arrived he slipped away lest worse
-might befall. He saw clearly enough that “they had no more place in
-London than Bengal tigers,” as he said one day to Mr Stodham: “They
-ought to have been in the cavalry. But they aren’t--curse it--what is
-to be done? Why could I not breed clerks?” The immediate thing to be
-done was to light the suspended cigar. It was lucky if the weather just
-at that time took a fine turn; if Harry and Lewis, for a wonder, were
-persuaded to spend all day and every day at school; if Mrs Morgan was
-away in Wales; if Jessie’s voice was perfect, singing
-
- “The cuckoo is a merry bird ...”
-
-I recall such a time. The wall-flower had turned out to be just the
-mixture of blood colour and lemon that Mr Morgan liked best. The
-water-lilies were out on the pond. The pigeons lay all along under
-the roof ridge, too idle to coo except by mistake or in a dream. Jack
-and Roland were working hard at some machinery in the yard. The right
-horse, it seems, had won the Derby.
-
-On the evenings in such a season Philip and I had to bring to light the
-fishing-tackle, bind hooks on gut and gimp, varnish the binding, mix
-new varnish, fit the rods together, practise casting in the Wilderness,
-with a view to our next visit, which would be in August, to my aunt
-Rachel’s at Lydiard Constantine. There would be no eggs to be found so
-late, except a few woodpigeons’, linnets’, and swallows’, but these
-late finds in the intervals of fishing--when it was too hot, for
-example--had a special charm. The nuts would be ripe before we left....
-On these evenings we saw only the fishing things, the Wilderness, and
-Lydiard Constantine.
-
-This weather was but a temporary cure for Mr Morgan’s curiosity as to
-what Jack and Roland were to do. You could tell that he was glad to
-see Roland’s face again, home from Canada with some wolf skins after a
-six months’ absence; but it was not enough. The fellow had been in an
-office once for a much shorter period. The one thing to draw him early
-from bed was hunting. Well, but he was a fine fellow. How should all
-the good in him be employed? It could not be left to the gods; and yet
-assuredly the gods would have their way.
-
-Everybody else did something. Aurelius earned a living, though his
-hands proclaimed him one who was born neither to toil nor spin. Higgs,
-too, did no one knew what, but something that kept him in tobacco and
-bowler hats, in the times when he was not fishing in the Wilderness or
-looking after his pigeons in the yard. For it so happened--and caused
-nobody surprise--that all the pigeons at Abercorran House were his. Mr
-Morgan looked with puzzled disapproval from Higgs to Roland and Jack,
-and back again to Higgs. Higgs had arrived and stayed under their
-shadow. It was a little mysterious, but so it was, and Mr Morgan could
-not help seeing and wondering why the two should afflict themselves
-with patronising one like fat Higgs. Once when Roland struck him, half
-in play, he bellowed distractedly, not for pain but for pure rabid
-terror. He went about whistling; for he had a little, hard mouth made
-on purpose. I thought him cruel, because one day when he saw that,
-owing to some misapprehension, I was expecting two young pigeons for
-the price of one, he put the head of one into his mouth and closed his
-teeth.... Whilst I was still silly with disgust and horror he gave
-me the other bird. But he understood dogs. I have seen Roland listen
-seriously while Higgs was giving an opinion on some matter concerning
-Ladas, Bully, Spot, or Granfer; yet Roland was reputed to know all
-about dogs, and almost all about bitches.
-
-That did not console Mr Morgan. Wherever he looked he saw someone who
-was perfectly content with Roland and everything else, just as they
-were, at Abercorran House. Mr Stodham, for example, was all admiration,
-with a little surprise. Aurelius, again, said that if such a family,
-house, and backyard, had not existed, they would have to be invented,
-as other things less pleasant and necessary had been. When rumours
-were afloat that perhaps Mr Morgan would be compelled to give up the
-house Aurelius exclaimed: “It is impossible, it is disgraceful. Let
-the National Gallery go, let the British Museum go, but preserve the
-Morgans and Abercorran House.” Mr Torrance, of course, agreed with
-Aurelius. He wrote a poem about the house, but, said Aurelius, “It was
-written with tears for ink, which is barbarous. He has not enough gall
-to translate tears into good ink.” Higgs naturally favoured things as
-they were, since the yard at Abercorran House was the best possible
-place for his birds. As for me, I was too young, but Abercorran House
-made London tolerable and often faultless.
-
-Ann’s opinion was expressed in one word: “Wales.” She thought that
-the family ought to go back to Wales, that all would be well there.
-In fact, she regarded Abercorran House as only a halt, though she
-admitted that there were unfriendly circumstances. The return to Wales
-was for her the foundation or the coping stone always. She would not
-have been greatly put out if there had been a public subscription or
-grant from the Civil list to make Abercorran House and Mr Morgan,
-Jessie, Ann herself, Jack, Roland, Philip, Harry, Lewis, Ladas, Bully,
-Spot, Granfer, the pigeons, the yard, the Wilderness and the jackdaws,
-the pond and the water-lilies, as far as possible immortal, and a
-possession for ever, without interference from Board of Works, School
-Board inspectors, Rate Collectors, surveyors of taxes, bailiffs and
-recoverers of debts, moreover without any right on the part of the
-public to touch this possession except by invitation, with explicit
-approval by Roland and the rest. It should have been done. A branch of
-the British Museum might have been especially created to protect this
-stronghold, as doubtless it would have been protected had it included a
-dolmen, tumulus, or British camp, or other relic of familiar type. As
-it was not done, a bailiff did once share the kitchen with Ann, a short
-man completely enveloped in what had been, at about the time of Albert
-the Good, a fur-lined overcoat, and a silk hat suitable for a red
-Indian. Most of his face was nose, and his eyes and nose both together
-looked everlastingly over the edge of the turned-up coat-collar at the
-ground. His hands must have been in his coat-pockets. I speak of his
-appearance when he took the air; for I did not see him at Abercorran
-House. There he may have produced his hands and removed his hat from
-his head and lifted up his eyes from the ground--a thing impossible to
-his nose. He may even have spoken--in a voice of ashes. But at least on
-the day after his visit all was well at Abercorran House with man and
-bird and beast. The jackdaws riding a south-west wind in the sun said
-“Jack” over and over again, both singly and in volley. Only Higgs was
-disturbed. He, it seems, knew the visitor, and from that day dated his
-belief in the perishableness of mortal things, and a moderated opinion
-of everything about the Morgans except the pigeon-house and Roland. Mr
-Morgan perhaps did not, but everybody else soon forgot the bailiff. On
-the day after his visit, nevertheless, Philip was still indignant. He
-was telling me about the battle of Hastings. All I knew and had cared
-to know was summed up in the four figures--1066. But Philip, armed with
-a long-handled mallet, had constituted himself the English host on the
-hill brow, battering the Normans downhill with yells of “Out, out,”
-and “God Almighty,” and also “Out Jew.” For his enemy was William of
-Normandy and the Jew bailiff in one. With growls of “Out, out” through
-foaming set lips, he swung the mallet repeatedly, broke a Windsor chair
-all to pieces, and made the past live again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-THE INTERLUDE OF HIGH BOWER
-
-
-Ann must have had the bailiff’s visit in mind when she said, not long
-after:
-
-“Philip, what would you give to be back, all of you, at Abercorran?”
-
-“Silly,” he answered, “I haven’t got anything good enough to give, you
-know.... But I would give up going to Our Country for a whole year. I
-would do anything.... But this isn’t bad, is it, Arthur?”
-
-Depth of feeling was (to me) so well conveyed by those two mean words
-that for the life of me I could only corroborate them with a fervent
-repetition:
-
-“Not bad.”
-
-The words expressed, too, a sense of loyalty to the remote idea of
-Abercorran town itself.
-
-“But High Bower was better, wasn’t it,” said Ann, to tease him, and to
-remind him of his duty to the old Abercorran.
-
-“Come on, Arthur,” was his reply, “I have got a squirrel to skin.”
-
-High Bower was the place in Wiltshire where the Morgan family had
-paused between Abercorran and London. It was not quite a satisfactory
-memory to some of them, because there seemed no reason why they should
-have left Wales if they were going to live in the country; and,
-then, in a year’s time they went to London, after all. Philip never
-mentioned High Bower, but Mr Stodham knew it--what did he not know in
-Wiltshire?--and one day he asked me to accompany him on a visit. He had
-promised to look over the house for a friend.
-
-The village was an archipelago of thatched cottages, sprinkled here
-and there, and facing all ways, alongside an almost equal number of
-roads, lanes, tracks, footpaths, and little streams, so numerous and
-interlaced that they seemed rather to cut it off from the world than
-to connect it. With much the same materials to use--thatch and brick,
-thatch and half-timber, or tiles for both roof and walls--the builders
-of it had made each house different, because thus it had to be, or the
-man would have it so, or he could not help it, or thus time had decided
-with the help of alterations and additions. All were on one side of
-the shallow, flashing river, though it so twined that it appeared
-to divide some and to surround others, and no bridges were visible.
-Some of the houses were out in the midst of the mown fields with
-their troops of tossers, rakers, and pitchforkers, and the high-laden
-waggons like houses moving. Others were isolated in the sappy, unfooted
-water-meadows full of tall sedge and iris that hid the hooting moorhen.
-Remains of the old mill and mill-house, of red, zig-zagged bricks and
-black timber in stripes, stood apparently on an island, unapproached
-by road or path, the walls bathed and half-buried in dark humid weeds
-and the foaming bloom of meadow-sweet. The village had two sounds, the
-clucking of fowls disturbed from a bath in the road dust, and the gush
-of the river over an invisible leafy weir, and this was no sound at
-all, but a variety of silence.
-
-At length I realised that the village was at an end, and before us
-was a steep, flowery bank, along which at oblivious intervals a train
-crawled out of beeches, looked a little at the world and entered
-beeches again, then a tunnel. The train left the quiet quieter, nor
-did it stop within five miles of High Bower. The railway, which had
-concentrated upon itself at certain points the dwellings and business
-of the countryside, left this place, which had resolved to remain where
-it was, more remote than before.
-
-As we went under the bridge of the embankment I thought we must have
-missed the Morgans’ old house. I wondered if it could have been that
-last and best farmhouse, heavy and square, that stood back, beyond a
-green field as level as a pool and three chestnut-trees. Horses were
-sheltering from the sun under the trees, their heads to the trunks. The
-cows had gone to the shade of the house, and were all gazing motionless
-towards the impenetrable gloom of the windows. The barns, sheds,
-and lodges, were in themselves a village. The last outhouse almost
-touched the road, a cart-lodge shadowy and empty but for a waggon with
-low sides curving up forward like the bows of a boat, and itself as
-delicate as a boat, standing well up on four stout, not ponderous,
-wheels, and bearing a builder’s name from East Stour in Dorset. Now
-this house and its appurtenances I thought entirely suitable to the
-Morgans, and my thoughts returned to them as we went under the bridge.
-Well, and there was the house we were making for, at the foot of the
-embankment on the other side. It solved a small mystery at once. Our
-road, before coming to the railway, had cut through a double avenue
-of limes, which appeared to start at the embankment and terminate a
-quarter of a mile away at the top of a gentle rise. They were fine
-trees, many of them clouded with bunches of mistletoe as big as herons’
-nests. What was the meaning of the avenue? At neither end was a house
-to be seen. But, there, at the foot of the embankment, separated from
-it by two pairs of limes, was the house belonging to the avenue--the
-Morgans’ house, New House by name. The railway had cut through its
-avenue; a traveller passing could easily have thrown a stone into any
-one of the chimneys of New House.
-
-A weedy track led out of the road on the right, along under the
-embankment, up to the house. No smoke rose up from it, not a sound
-came from the big square windows, or the door between its two pairs of
-plain stone columns, or the stable on one hand or the garden on the
-other. The sun poured down on it; it did not respond. It looked almost
-ugly, a biggish, awkward house, neither native nor old, its walls
-bare and weathered without being mellowed. In a window, facing anyone
-who approached it from the road, it announced that it was “To be let
-or sold” through a firm of solicitors in London. The flower borders
-were basely neglected, yet not wild. Cows had broken in.... It was an
-obvious stranger, and could only have seemed at home on the main road a
-little way out of some mean town. It was going to the dogs unlamented.
-
-As we were opening the door a cottage woman attached herself to us,
-eager, as it proved, to be the first villager to enter since the
-Morgans, “the foreigners,” had departed. The railway embankment, as
-she explained, had driven them out, cut off the sun, and kept away new
-tenants. She left no corner unexplored, sometimes alleging some kind
-of service to us, but as a rule out of unashamed pure delight, talking
-continually either in comment on what was there, or to complete the
-picture of the Morgans, as seen or invented during those twelve months
-of their residence.
-
-They were foreigners, she said, who talked and sang in a foreign
-language, but could speak English when they wanted to. They were not
-rich, never entertained. Such ill-behaved children.... No, there was
-nothing against them; they didn’t owe a penny.... She admired the big
-rooms downstairs, with pillared doorways and mantelpieces--they had
-a dingy palatial air. In the same rooms with the shiny columns were
-broad, blackened, open fire-places, numerous small irregular cupboards,
-cracked and split. Walls and doors were undoubtedly marked by arrows
-and pistol-shot; someone had drawn a target in a corner--“Master
-Roland,” said the woman. “He was a nice lad, too; or would have been if
-he had been English.” The spider-webs from wall and ceiling might have
-been as old as the house. “The maids had too much to do, playing with
-all those children, to keep the place clean. Ignorant those children
-were, too. I asked one of the little ones who was the Queen, and he
-said ‘Gwenny....’ I don’t know ... some Jerusalem name that isn’t in
-the history books.... I asked an older one what was the greatest city
-in the world, and he said ‘Rome.’ They were real gentry, too. But
-there was something funny about them. One of them came running into my
-shop once and said to me, ‘I’ve found the dragon, Mrs Smith. Come and
-see--I’ll protect you. He has four horns of ebony, two long and two not
-so long, and two big diamond eyes a long way from his horns. He has a
-neck as thick as his body, but smooth; his body is like crape. He has
-no legs, but he swims over the world like a fish. He is as quiet as an
-egg.’ And he took me down the road and showed me a black slug such as
-you tread on by the hundred without so much as knowing it. They had no
-more regard for the truth than if they were lying....
-
-“You never saw the like of them for happiness. When I used to stop at
-the gate and see them in the grass, perhaps soaking wet, tumbling about
-and laughing as if they weren’t Christians at all, I said to myself:
-‘Oh, dear, dear me, what trouble there must be in store for those
-beautiful children, that they should be so happy now. God preserve
-them, if it be his will.’ I whispered: ‘Hush, children, be a bit
-more secret-like about it.’ It don’t do to boast about anything, let
-alone happiness. I remember one of them dying sudden. She was little
-more than a baby; such a child for laughing, as if she was possessed;
-pretty, too, a regular little moorhen, as you might say, for darkness
-and prettiness, and fond of the water. I saw one of the maids after
-the funeral, and took occasion to remark that it was a blessing the
-child was taken to a better world so soon, before she had known a
-minute’s sorrow. She fired up--she was outlandish, too, as the maids
-always were, and talked their tongue, and stood up for them as if they
-were paid for it--and she says, looking that wicked, ‘Master says he
-will never forgive it, and I never will. If she had been a peevish
-child, I don’t say we shouldn’t have been wild because she had missed
-everything, but to take away a child like that before she could defend
-herself is a most unchristian act’ ... and that sort of thing. Oh,
-there was wickedness in them, though they never wronged anybody.”
-
-She pointed to the shot marks in a door, and pronounced that no good
-could come to a family where the children did such things. At each
-room she made guesses, amounting often to positive asseveration, as to
-whose it had been. Few enough were the marks of ownership to untutored
-eyes--chiefly the outlines, like shadows, of furniture and of books
-that once had leaned against the wall. One door was marked by a series
-of horizontal lines like those on a thermometer, where children’s
-height had been registered at irregular intervals, the hand or stick
-pressing down the curls for truth’s sake.
-
-Upstairs the passages rambled about as in an old house, and when doors
-were shut they were dark and cavernous. The rooms themselves were
-light almost to dazzling after the passages. The light added to their
-monotony, or what would have been monotony if we had known nothing of
-their inhabitants. Even so, there were Megan and Ivor whom we had never
-known. Ivor came between Roland and Philip, “He was the blackest of the
-black,” said Mrs Smith, “brown in the face and black in the hair like a
-bay horse. He was one for the water; made a vow he would swim from here
-to the sea, or leastways keep to the water all the way. He got over the
-second mill-wheel. He swam through the parson’s lawn when there was a
-garden-party. But he had to give up because he kept tasting the water
-to see how soon it got salt, and so half drowned himself. He came into
-my shop just as he was born to remind me about the fireworks I had
-promised to stock for Guy Fawkes day, and that was in September. But he
-fell out of a tree and was dead before the day came, and, if you will
-believe me, his brother bought up the fireworks there and then and let
-them off on the grave.”
-
-A wall in one room had on it a map of the neighbourhood, not with the
-real names, but those of the early kingdoms of England and Wales. The
-river was the Severn. Their own fields were the land of Gwent. Beyond
-them lay Mercia and the Hwiccas. The men of Gwent could raid across the
-Severn, and (in my opinion) were pleased with the obstacle. Later, the
-projected embankment had been added to the map. This was Offa’s Dyke,
-grimly shutting them out of the kingdoms of the Saxons. I recognised
-Philip’s hand in the work. For his later Saxon fervour was due simply
-to hate of the Normans: before they came he would have swung his axe as
-lustily against the Saxons. From this room I could just see the tips of
-some of the avenue trees beyond the embankment.
-
-We had seen far more of the house than was necessary to decide Mr
-Stodham against it, when Mrs Smith begged me to stay upstairs a moment
-while she ran out; she wished me to mark for her a window which she
-was to point out to me from below. “That’s it,” she said, after some
-hesitation, as I appeared at last at the window of a small room
-looking away from the railway. Nothing in the room distinguished it
-from the rest save one small black disc with an auburn rim to it on
-the dark ceiling--one disc only, not, as in the other rooms, several,
-overlapping, and mingled with traces of the flames of ill-lighted
-lamps. “Mrs Morgan,” I thought at once. Some one evidently had sat
-long there at a table by night. “I never could make out who it was had
-this room,” said Mrs Smith, coming up breathless: “It used to have
-a red blind and a lamp always burning. My husband said it did look
-so cosy; he thought it must be Mr Morgan studying at his books. The
-milkers saw it in the early morning in winter; they said it was like
-the big red bottles in a chemist’s window. The keeper said you might
-see it any hour of night. I didn’t like it myself. It didn’t look to me
-quite right, like a red eye. You couldn’t tell what might be going on
-behind it, any more than behind a madman’s eye. I’ve thought about it
-often, trying to picture the inside of that room. My husband would say
-to me: ‘Bessy, the red window at New House did look nice to-night as I
-came home from market. I’m sure they’re reading and studying something
-learned, astrology or such, behind that red blind.’ ‘Don’t you believe
-it, James’ says I, ‘learned it may be, but not _according_. If they
-want to burn a light all night they could have a black blind. Who else
-has got a red blind? It isn’t fit. I can’t think how you bear that
-naughty red light on a night like this, when there are as many stars in
-the sky as there are letters in the Bible.’ Now, which of them used to
-sit here? Somebody sat all alone, you may depend upon it, never making
-a sound nor a stir.”
-
-Another room made her think of “Miss Jessie, the one that picked up the
-fox when he was creeping as slow as slow through their garden, and hid
-him till the hounds found another fox.... Oh, dear, to think what a
-house this used to be, and so nice and quiet now ... dreadful quiet....
-I really must be going, if there is nothing more I can do for you.”
-
-Downstairs again the sight of the shot marks in the door set Mrs Smith
-off again, but in a sobered tone:
-
-“You won’t take the house, I’m thinking, sir? No. I wouldn’t myself,
-not for anything.... It would be like wearing clothes a person had died
-in. They never meant us to see these things all in their disabill. ’Tis
-bad enough to be haunted by the dead, but preserve me from the ghosts
-of the living. It is more fit for a Hospital, now, or a Home.... Those
-people were like a kind of spirits, like they used to see in olden
-time. They did not know the sorrow and wickedness of the world as it
-really is. ‘Can the rush grow up without noise? Can the flag grow
-without water? Whilst it is yet in his greenness, and not cut down,
-it withereth before any other herb.’ Yet you would think they meant
-to live for ever by the way they went about, young and old.... One
-night I was coming home late and I saw all these windows lit up, every
-one, and there were people in them all. It was as if the place was a
-hollow cloud with fire in it and people dancing. Only the red blind
-was down, and as bright as ever. It called to my mind a story the old
-Ann used to tell, about a fellow going home from a fair and seeing a
-grand, gorgeous house close by the road, and lovely people dancing
-and musicking in it, where there hadn’t been a house before of any
-kind. He went in and joined them and slept in a soft warm bed, but in
-the morning he woke up under a hedge. I sort of expected to see there
-wasn’t any house there next morning, it looked _that strange_.”
-
-While we were having tea in her parlour Mrs Smith showed us a
-photograph of “Miss Megan,” an elder sister of Jack and Roland, whom
-I had never heard of, nor I think had Mr Stodham. I shall not forget
-the face. She was past twenty, but clearly a fairy child, one who,
-like the flying Nicolete, would be taken for a fay by the wood-folk
-(and they should know). Her dark face was thin and shaped like a
-wedge, with large eyes generous and passionate under eyebrows that
-gave them an apprehensive expression, though the fine clear lips could
-not have known fear or any other sort of control except pity. The face
-was peering through chestnut leaves, looking as soft as a hare, but
-with a wildness like the hare’s which, when it is in peril, is almost
-terrible. I think it was a face destined to be loved often, but never
-to love, or but once. It could draw men’s lips and pens, and would fly
-from them and refuse to be entangled in any net of words or kisses. It
-would fly to the high, solitary places, and its lovers would cry out:
-“Oh, delicate bird, singing in the prickly furze, you are foolish, too,
-or why will you not come down to me where the valleys are pleasant,
-where the towns are, and everything can be made according to your
-desire?” Assuredly, those eyes were for a liberty not to be found among
-men, but only among the leaves, in the clouds, or on the waves, though
-fate might confine them in the labyrinth of a city. But not a word of
-her could I learn except once when I asked Ann straight out. All she
-said was: “God have mercy on Megan.”
-
-Two years after our visit the New House was taken by a charitable lady
-as a school and home for orphans. In less than a year she abandoned it,
-and within a year after that, it was burnt to the ground. The fields
-of Gwent and the lime avenue may still be seen by railway travellers.
-Gypsies have broken the hedges and pitched their tents unforbidden.
-All kinds of people come in December for the mistletoe. The place is
-utterly neglected, at least by the living.
-
-On the whole, I think, Mr Stodham and I were both sorry for our day at
-High Bower. It created a suspicion--not a lasting one with me--that
-Abercorran House would not endure for ever. Mr Stodham’s account made
-Mr Torrance look grave, and I understood that he wrote a poem about New
-House. Higgs remarked that if the Morgans had stayed at High Bower he
-could not imagine what he should have done with his pigeons. Aurelius
-enjoyed every detail, from the map to Megan’s photograph. Aurelius
-had no acquaintance with regret or envy. He was glad of Mr Stodham’s
-account of New House, and glad of Abercorran House in reality. He was
-one that sat in the sunniest places (unless he was keeping Jessie out)
-all day, and though he did not despise the moon he held the fire at
-Abercorran House a more stable benefactor. Neither sun nor moon made
-him think of the day after to-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow.
-“Aurelius,” said Mr Morgan, “is the wisest man out of Christendom
-and therefore the wisest of all men. He knows that England in the
-nineteenth century does not allow any but a working man to die of
-starvation unless he wants to. Aurelius is not a working man, nor does
-he desire to starve. He is not for an age, but for to-day.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX
-
-THE POET’S SPRING AT LYDIARD CONSTANTINE
-
-
-The perfume of the fur of the squirrel we skinned on that January
-evening--when Ann teased Philip about High Bower--I well remember. I
-liked it then; now I like it the more for every year which has since
-gone by. It was one of the years when I kept a diary, and day by day
-I can trace its seasons. The old year ended in frost and snow. The
-new year began with thaw, and with a postal order from my aunt at
-Lydiard Constantine, and the purchase of three yards of cotton wool
-in readiness for the nesting season and our toll of eggs. On the next
-day snow fell again, in the evening the streets were ice, and at
-Abercorran House Philip and I made another drawer of a cabinet for
-birds’ eggs. Frost and snow continued on the morrow, compelling us to
-make a sledge instead of a drawer for the cabinet. The sledge carried
-Philip and me alternately throughout the following day, over frozen
-roads and footpaths. The fifth day was marked by a letter from Lydiard
-Constantine, eighteen degrees of frost, and more sledging with Philip,
-and some kind of attention (that has left not a wrack behind) to
-Sallust’s “Catiline”....
-
-Within a fortnight the pigeons were beginning to lay, and as one of
-the nests contained the four useless eggs of an imbecile pair of hens,
-we tasted thus early the pleasure of blowing one egg in the orthodox
-manner and sucking three. This being Septuagesima Sunday, nothing would
-satisfy us but an immediate visit to Our Country, where the jays’
-nests and others we had robbed seven months before were found with a
-thrill all but equal to that of May, and always strictly examined in
-case of accidents or miracles. For there had now been a whole week
-of spring sun shining on our hearts, and on the plumage of the cock
-pheasant we stalked in vain. The thrush sang. The blackbird sang. With
-the Conversion of St Paul came rain, and moreover school, Thucydides,
-Shakespeare’s “Richard the Second,” and other unrealities and
-afflictions, wherein I had to prove again how vain it is “to cloy the
-hungry edge of appetite by bare imagination of a feast” at old Gaunt’s
-command. But Quinquagesima Sunday meant rising in the dark and going
-out with Philip, to watch the jays, always ten yards ahead of our most
-stealthy stepping--to climb after old woodpigeons’ nests, to cut hazel
-sticks, to the tune of many skylarks. Alas, a sprained foot could not
-save me from school on Monday. But now the wild pigeons dwelling about
-the school began to coo all day long and to carry sticks for their
-nests. Out on the football field, in the bright pale light and the
-south-west wind the black rooks courted--and more; the jackdaws who
-generally accompanied them were absent somewhere. What then mattered it
-whether Henri Quatre or Louis Quatorze were the greatest of the Bourbon
-kings, as some of my school-fellows debated? Besides, when February
-was only half through, Aunt Rachel formally invited Philip and me to
-Lydiard Constantine for Easter. This broke the winter’s back. Frost
-and fog and Bright’s “History of England” were impotent. We began to
-write letters to the chosen three or four boys at Lydiard Constantine.
-We made, in the gas jets at Abercorran House, tubes of glass for the
-sucking of bird’s eggs. We bought egg drills. We made egg-drills for
-ourselves.... The cat had kittens. One pair of Higgs’ pigeons hatched
-out their eggs. The house-sparrows were building. The almond-trees
-blossomed in the gardens of “Brockenhurst” and the other houses. The
-rooks now stayed in the football field until five. The larks sang
-all day, invisible in the strong sun and burning sky. The gorse was
-a bonfire of bloom. Then, at last, on St David’s day, the rooks were
-building, the woodpigeons cooing on every hand, the first lambs were
-heard.
-
-Day after day left us indignant that, in spite of all temptations,
-no thrush or blackbird had laid an egg, so far as we knew. But all
-things seemed possible. One day, in a mere afternoon walk, we found,
-not far beyond a muddle of new streets, a district “very beautiful and
-quiet,” says the diary. Losing our way, we had to hire a punt to take
-us across the stream--I suppose, the Wandle. Beautiful and quiet, too,
-was the night when Philip scaled the high railings into the grounds
-of a neighbouring institution, climbed one of the tall elms of its
-rookery--I could see him up against the sky, bigger than any of the
-nests, in the topmost boughs--and brought down the first egg. It was
-the Tuesday before an early Easter, a clear blue, soft day which drove
-clean out of our minds all thought of fog, frost, and rain, past or
-to come. Mr Stodham had come into the yard of Abercorran House on the
-way to his office, as I had on my way to school. Finding Aurelius
-sitting in the sun with Ladas, he said in his genial, nervous way:
-“That’s right. You are making the best of a fine day. Goodness knows
-what it will be like to-morrow.” “And Goodness cares,” said Aurelius,
-almost angrily, “I don’t.” “Sorry, sorry,” said Mr Stodham, hastily
-lighting his pipe. “All right,” said Aurelius, “but if you care about
-to-morrow, I don’t believe you really care about to-day. You are one of
-those people, who say that if it is not always fine, or fine when they
-want it, they don’t care if it is never fine, and be damned to it, say
-they. And yet they don’t like bad weather so well as I do, or as Jessie
-does. Now, rain, when it ought not to be raining, makes Jessie angry,
-and if the day were a man or woman she would come to terms with it, but
-it isn’t, and what is more, Jessie rapidly gets sick of being angry,
-and as likely as not she sings ‘Blow away the morning dew,’ and finds
-that she likes the rain. She has been listening to the talk about rain
-by persons who want to save Day and Martin. I prefer Betty Martin....
-Do you know, Arthur tells me the house martins will soon be here?”
-We looked up together to see if it was a martin that both of us had
-heard, or seemed to hear, overhead, but, if it was, it was invisible.
-
-Every year such days came--any time in Lent, or even before. I take it
-for granted that, as an historical fact, they were followed, as they
-have been in the twentieth century, by fog, frost, mists, drizzle,
-rain, sleet, snow, east wind, and north wind, and I know very well
-that we resented these things. But we loved the sun. We strove to it
-in imagination through the bad weather, believing in every kind of
-illusory hint that the rain was going to stop, and so on. Moreover rain
-had its merits. For example, on a Sunday, it kept the roads nearly as
-quiet as on a week day, and we could have Our Country, or Richmond
-Park, or Wimbledon Common, all to ourselves. Then, again, what a thing
-it was to return wet, with a rainy brightness in your eyes, to change
-rapidly, to run round to Abercorran House, and find Philip and Ann
-expecting you in the kitchen, with a gooseberry tart, currant tart,
-raspberry tart, plum tart, blackberry tart, cranberry and apple tart,
-apple tart, according to season; and mere jam or syrup tart in the
-blank periods. My love of mud also I trace to that age, because Philip
-and I could escape all company by turning out of a first class road
-into the black mash of a lane. If we met anyone there, it was a carter
-contending with the mud, a tramp sitting between the bank and a fire,
-or a filthy bird-catcher beyond the hedge.
-
-If the lane was both muddy and new to us, and we two, Philip and I,
-turned into it, there was nothing which we should have thought out
-of its power to present in half a mile or so, nothing which it would
-have overmuch astonished us by presenting. It might have been a Gypsy
-camp, it might have been the terrestrial Paradise of Sheddad the son
-of Ad--we should have fitted either into our scheme of the universe.
-Not that we were _blasé_; for every new thrush’s egg in the season
-had a new charm for us. Not that we had been flightily corrupted by
-fairy tales and marvels. No: the reason was that we only regarded as
-impossible such things as a score of 2000 in first class cricket, an
-air ship, or the like; and the class of improbabilities did not exist
-for us. Nor was this all. We were not merely ready to welcome strange
-things when we had walked half a mile up a lane and met no man, but
-we were in a gracious condition for receiving whatever might fall to
-us. We did not go in search of miracles, we invited them to come to
-us. What was familiar to others was never, on that account, tedious or
-contemptible to us. I remember that when Philip and I first made our
-way through London to a shop which was depicted in an advertisement,
-in spite of the crowds on either hand all along our route, in spite
-of the full directions of our elders, we were as much elated by our
-achievement as if it had been an arduous discovery made after a
-journey in a desert. In our elation there was some suspicion that our
-experience had been secret, adventurous, and unique. As to the crowd,
-we glided through it as angels might. This building, expected by us and
-known to all, astonished us as much as the walls of Sheddad the son of
-Ad unexpectedly towering would have done.
-
-Sometimes in our rare London travels we had a glimpse of a side street,
-a row of silent houses all combined as it were into one gray palace,
-a dark doorway, a gorgeous window, a surprising man disappearing....
-We looked, and though we never said so, we believed that we alone had
-seen these things, that they had never been seen before. We should not
-have expected to see them there if we went again. Many and many a time
-have we looked, have I alone in more recent years looked, for certain
-things thus revealed to us in passing. Either it happened that the
-thing was different from what it had once been, or it had disappeared
-altogether.
-
-Now and then venturing down a few side streets where the system was
-rectangular and incapable of deceiving, we came on a church full of
-sound or gloomily silent--I do not know how to describe the mingled
-calm and pride in the minds of the discoverers. Some of the very quiet,
-apparently uninhabited courts, for example, made us feel that corners
-of London had been deserted and forgotten, that anyone could hide away
-there, living in secrecy as in a grave. Knowing how we ourselves,
-walking or talking together, grew oblivious of all things that were not
-within our brains, or vividly and desirably before our eyes, feeling
-ourselves isolated in proud delight, deserted and forgotten of the
-multitude who were not us, we imagined, I suppose, that houses and
-other things could have a similar experience, or could share it with
-us, were we to seek refuge there like Morgan in his mountain tower.
-The crowd passing and surrounding us consisted of beings unlike us,
-incapable of our isolation or delight: the retired houses whispering
-in quiet alleys must be the haunt of spirits unlike the crowd and more
-like us, or, if not, at least they must be waiting in readiness for
-such. I recognised in them something that linked them to Abercorran
-House and distinguished them from Brockenhurst.
-
-Had these favoured houses been outwardly as remarkable as they were in
-spirit they might have pleased us more, but I am not certain. Philip
-had his house with the windows that were as the days of the year. But
-I came only once near to seeing, with outward eyes, such a house as
-perhaps we desired without knowing it. Suddenly, over the tops of the
-third or fourth and final ridge of roofs, visible a quarter of a mile
-away from one of the windows at Abercorran House, much taller than any
-of the throng of houses and clear in the sky over them, I saw a castle
-on a high rock. It resembled St Michael’s Mount, only the rock was
-giddier and had a narrower summit, and the castle’s three clustered
-round towers of unequal height stood up above it like three fingers
-above a hand. When I pointed it out to Philip he gave one dark, rapid
-glance as of mysterious understanding, and looked at me, saying slowly:
-
- “‘A portal as of shadowy adamant
- Stands yawning on the highway of the life
- Which we all tread, a cavern huge and gaunt;
- Around it rages an unceasing strife
- Of shadows, like the restless clouds that haunt
- The gap of some cleft mountain, lifted high
- Into the whirlwind of the upper sky.
- And many pass it by with careless tread,
- Not knowing that a shadowy....’
-
-A shadowy _what_, Arthur? At any rate that is the place.”
-
-In those days, Philip was beginning to love Shelley more than he loved
-Aurelius or me.
-
-I had not seen that pile before. With little trouble I could have
-located it almost exactly: I might have known that the particular
-street had no room for a sublimer St Michael’s Mount. If we passed the
-spot during the next few days we made no use of the evidence against
-the tower, which satisfied us in varying degrees until in process of
-time it took its place among the other chimney clusters of our horizon.
-I was not disillusioned as to this piece of fancy’s architecture, nor
-was I thereafter any more inclined to take a surveyor’s view of the
-surface of the earth. Stranger things, probably, than St Michael’s
-Mount have been thought and done in that street: we did not know it,
-but our eyes accepted this symbol of them with gladness, as in the
-course of nature. Not much less fantastic was our world than the one
-called up by lights seen far off before a traveller in a foreign and a
-dark, wild land.
-
-Therefore Spring at Lydiard Constantine was to Philip and me more than
-a portion of a regular renascence of Nature. It was not an old country
-marvellously at length arraying itself after an old custom, but an
-invasion of the old as violent as our suburban St Michael’s Mount. It
-was as if the black, old, silent earth had begun to sing as sweet as
-when Jessie sang unexpectedly “Blow away the morning dew.” It was not
-a laborious, orderly transformation, but a wild, divine caprice. We
-supposed that it would endure for ever, though it might (as I see now)
-have turned in one night to Winter. But it did not.
-
-That Spring was a poet’s Spring. “Remember this Spring,” wrote
-Aurelius in a letter, “then you will know what a poet means when
-he says _Spring_.” Mr Stodham, who was not a poet, but wrote verse
-passionately, was bewildered by it, and could no longer be kept from
-exposing his lines. He called the Spring both fiercely joyous, and
-melancholy. He addressed it as a girl, and sometimes as a thousand
-gods. He said that it was as young as the dew-drop freshly globed on
-the grass tip, and also as old as the wind. He proclaimed that it had
-conquered the earth, and that it was as fleeting as a poppy. He praised
-it as golden, as azure, as green, as snow-white, as chill and balmy,
-as bright and dim, as swift and languid, as kindly and cruel, as true
-and fickle. Yet he certainly told an infinitely small part of the truth
-concerning that Spring. It is memorable to me chiefly on account of a
-great poet.
-
-For a day or two, at Lydiard Constantine, Philip roamed with me up and
-down hedgerows, through copses, around pools, as he had done in other
-Aprils, but though he found many nests he took not one egg, not even
-a thrush’s egg that was pure white and would have been unique in his
-collection, or in mine; neither was I allowed to take it. Moreover,
-after the first two or three days he only came reluctantly--found
-hardly any nests--quarrelled furiously with the most faithful of the
-Lydiard boys for killing a thrush (though it was a good shot) with a
-catapult. He now went about muttering unintelligible things in a voice
-like a clergyman. He pushed through a copse saying magnificently:
-
- “Unfathomable sea whose waves are years.”
-
-He answered an ordinary question by Aunt Rachel with:
-
- “Away, away, from men and towns,
- To the wild wood and the downs.”
-
-Tears stood in his eyes while he exclaimed:
-
- “Grief made the young Spring wild, and she threw down
- Her kindling buds, as if she Autumn were,
- Or they dead leaves.”
-
-Like a somnambulist he paced along, chanting:
-
- “Earth, Ocean, Air, beloved brotherhood....”
-
-The sight of a solitary cottage would draw from him those lines
-beginning:
-
- “A portal as of shadowy adamant....”
-
-Over and over again, in a voice somewhere between that of Irving and a
-sheep, he repeated:
-
- “From what Hyrcanian glen or frozen hill,
- Or piny promontory of the Arctic main,
- Or utmost islet inaccessible....”
-
-With a frenzy as of one who suffered wounds, insults, hunger and thirst
-and pecuniary loss, for Liberty’s sweet sake, he cried out to the
-myriad emerald leaves:
-
- “Oh, that the wise from their bright minds would kindle
- Such lamps within the dome of this dim world,
- That the pale name of _Priest_ might shrink and dwindle
- Into the _Hell_ from which it first was hurled....”
-
-He used to say to me, falling from the heights of recitation:
-
-“Shelley lived in the time of the Duke of Wellington. He was the son of
-a rich old baronet in Sussex, but he had nothing to do with his parents
-as soon as he could escape from them. He wrote the greatest lyrics that
-ever were--that is, songs not meant to be sung, and no musician could
-write good enough music for them, either. He was tall, and brave, and
-gentle. He feared no man, and he almost loved death. He was beautiful.
-His hair was long, and curled, and had been nearly black, but it was
-going grey when he died. He was drowned in the Mediterranean at thirty.
-The other poets burnt his body on the sea-shore, but one of them saved
-the heart and buried it at Rome with the words on the stone above it,
-_Cor cordium_, Heart of hearts. It is not right, it is not right....”
-
-He would mutter, “It is not right,” but what he meant I could not tell,
-unless he was thus--seventy years late--impatiently indignant at the
-passing of Shelley out of this earth. As likely as not he would forget
-his indignation, if such it was, by whispering--but not to me--with
-honied milky accents, as of one whose feet would refuse to crush a toad
-or bruise a flower:
-
- “Thou Friend, whose presence on my wintry heart
- Fell like bright Spring upon some herbless plain,
- How beautiful and calm and free thou wert
- In thy young wisdom, when the mortal chain
- Of custom thou didst burst and rend in twain,
- And walk as free as light the clouds among,
- Which many an envious slave then breath’d in vain
- From his dim dungeon, and my spirit sprung
- To meet thee from the woes which had begirt it long....”
-
-From Philip’s tone as he continued the poem, it might have been
-supposed that he, too, had a young and unloved wife, a rebellious
-father, a sweet-heart ready to fly with him in the manner suggested by
-some other lines which he uttered with conviction:
-
- “A ship is floating in the harbour now,
- A wind is hovering o’er the mountain’s brow;
- There is a path on the sea’s azure floor,
- No keel has ever ploughed the path before;
- The halcyons brood around the foamless isles;
- The treacherous ocean has forsworn its wiles;
- The merry mariners are bold and free:
- Say, my heart’s sister, wilt thou sail with me?”
-
-I have beside me the book which taught Philip this sad bliss, this
-wild wisdom. The fly-leaves are entirely covered by copies in his
-hand-writing of the best-loved poems and passages. Between some pages
-are still the scentless skeletons of flowers and leaves--still more
-pages bear the stains left by other flowers and leaves--plucked in that
-spring at Lydiard Constantine. The gilding of the covers for the most
-part is worn smoothly out; the edges are frayed, the corners broken.
-Thus the book seems less the work of Shelley than of Philip. It embalms
-that Spring. Yet why do I say embalmed? It is not dead. It lives while
-I live and can respond to the incantation of one of the poems in this
-little book, beginning:
-
- “Life of Life, thy lips enkindle,
- With their love the breath between them....”
-
-When I first heard them from Philip, Spring was thronging the land with
-delicious odours, colours, and sounds. I knew how nothing came, yet
-it was a sweet and natural coming rather than magic--a term then of
-too narrow application. As nearly as possible I step back those twenty
-years, and see the beech leaves under the white clouds in the blue and
-hear the wood wren amongst them, whenever by some chance or necessity
-I meet that incantation: “Life of Life, thy lips enkindle,” and I do
-not understand them any more than I do the Spring. Both have the power
-of magic....
-
-Not magical, but enchanted away from solidity, seems now that life at
-Abercorran House, where Jessie, Ann, Aurelius, and the rest, and the
-dogs, and the pigeons, sat or played in the sun, I suppose, without us
-and Shelley, throughout that April. There never was again such another
-Spring, because those that followed lacked Philip. He fell ill and
-stayed on at Lydiard Constantine to be nursed by my Aunt Rachel, while
-I went back to read about the Hanseatic League, Clodia (the Lesbia
-of Catullus), and other phantoms that had for me no existence except
-in certain printed pages which I would gladly have abolished. With
-Philip I might have come to care about the Hansa, and undoubtedly about
-Clodia; but before I had done with them, before the cuckoos of that
-poet’s Spring were silent, he was buried at Lydiard Constantine.
-
-At this point the people at Abercorran House--even Jessie and
-Aurelius--and the dogs that stretched out in deathlike blessedness
-under the sun, and the pigeons that courted and were courted in the
-yard and on the roof, all suddenly retreat from me when I come to
-that Spring in memory; a haze of ghostly, shimmering silver veils
-them; without Philip they are as people in a story whose existence
-I cannot prove. The very house has gone. The elms of the Wilderness
-have made coffins, if they were not too old. Where is the pond and
-its lilies? They are no dimmer than the spirits of men and children.
-But there is always Ann. When “Life of Life” is eclipsed and Spring
-forgotten, Ann is still in Abercorran Street. I do not think she sees
-those dim hazed spirits of men and children, dogs and pigeons. Jessie,
-she tells me, is now a great lady, but rides like the wind. Roland
-never leaves Caermarthenshire except after a fox. Jack has gone to
-Canada and will stay. Lewis is something on a ship. Harry owns sheep
-by thousands, and rents a mighty mountain, and has as many sons as
-brothers, and the same number of daughters, who have come to the point
-of resembling Jessie: so says Ann, who has a hundred photographs. Mr
-Morgan is back at Abercorran. When good fortune returned to the Morgans
-the whole family went there for a time, leaving Ann behind until the
-house should be let. She stayed a year. The family began to recover
-in the country, and to scatter. Jessie married and Jack left England
-within the year. Ann became a housekeeper first to the new tenant
-of Abercorran House, afterwards to Mr Jones at Abercorran Street.
-Otherwise I should not have written down these memories of the Morgans
-and their friends, men, dogs, and pigeons, and of the sunshine caught
-by the yard of Abercorran House in those days, and of Our Country, and
-of that Spring and the “Life of Life” which live, and can only perish,
-together. Ann says there is another world. “Not a better,” she adds
-firmly. “It would be blasphemous to suppose that God ever made any but
-the best of worlds--not a better, but a different one, suitable for
-different people than we are now, you understand, not better, for that
-is impossible, say I, who have lived in Abercorran--town, house, and
-street--these sixty years--there is not a better world.”
-
-
- PRINTED BY
- TURNBULL AND SPEARS,
- EDINBURGH
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber's Note
-
-The following apparent errors have been corrected:
-
-p. 25 "fed the pigons she" changed to "fed the pigeons she"
-
-p. 56 "they pased in deep water" changed to "they passed in deep water"
-
-p. 68 "rounds islands of ash" changed to "round islands of ash"
-
-p. 120 "time-worm black bureau" changed to "time-worn black bureau"
-
-p. 155 "chief faculty. and there" changed to "chief faculty, and there"
-
-p. 172 "“More air,” he shouted," changed to "“More air,” he shouted."
-
-p. 283 "quiet, says the diary." changed to "quiet, says the diary.”"
-
-
-Archaic or inconsistent language has otherwise been kept as printed.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's The Happy-go-lucky Morgans, by Edward Thomas
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HAPPY-GO-LUCKY MORGANS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 63268-0.txt or 63268-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/2/6/63268/
-
-Produced by Henry Flower and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.